LIBRARY  OF  THE 
UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS 
AT  URBANA-CHAMPAICN 


973.562 

BSeWblb 


The  person  charging  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  return  to  the  library  from 
which  it  was  withdrawn  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 

Theft,  mutilation,  and  underlining  of  books 
are  reasons  for  disciplinary  action  and  may 
result  in  dismissal  from  the  University. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS  LIBRARY  AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 


DEC  21 
2 IsnoEC  1 4 1* 


1982 

2 


JAN  3 0 

DEC  t 3 


JAH2SW75 


DEC  2 0 


1974 


'JUH  2D  1^^ 

OCT  1 2 me 


7 2197S 

1375 


PR 

APR  IB 
MAR  3l9p6 
FEB  I 4 1978 

m 0 2 


■ hi 


M \J  t W tJ 

201994 


APR 

^ 0^  199t 


DEC  1 


§pp  P 4 40Q« 

L161  — 0-1096 


Defective  Copy 

This  volume  has  missing  or 
pages.  The  UlUC  library's  microform 
copy  of  this  volume  is  complete. 


BLACK  HAWK’S 

AUTOBIOGRAPHY 

Through  the  Interpretation  of 
ANTOINE  LeCLAIRE 


J.  B.  PATTERSON 

Amanuensis  and  Editor  of  the  First  Edition 


An  Introduction  and  Notes,  Critical  and  Historical 

BY 

JAMES  D.  RISHELL 


ROCK  ISLAND,  ILLINOIS 

AMERICAN  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 

1912 


i 


: lOAJS 

Y H 4 A il  O O I a O k 

■ f''  • ■ ' , . -^.r-  ■ r..  ^ . ■'. ':. 


twJlitoae  -4^  "it  V tg^r 


■KO^TTA**'' - 4 , - % 


*.  ■•' , * • -“n; 

■ , . '.  ^’yim]^fiL’f‘  Ti 


ju3iim 


mih^ 


-.  '<lit )’;<■=  ■■■:''  . ■■  '■' 

-t-f  '■-  .,—  ’ ■ ; 


R-W'ORAliLF.  REPORT  OF  THE  COUXTRY.' 
Looking  South  from  ilic  Watch  Tower. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign  Alternates 


https://archive.org/details/blackhawksautobiOOblac 


Microfilm  Negative 
Humanities  Preservation  Project 


/ ) 


i> 


A 


/ 


\ 


I 


MA-KA-TAI-ME-SHE-KIA-KIAK. 
Black  Hawk. 


ANTOINE  LeCLAIRE, 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I. 


PACK 


Birth  of  Black  Hawk — Nanamakee  Dreams — Champlain — 

The  White  Man  Arrives — Traditions  of  the  Sacs — The 
Alliance  with  the  t'oxes — The  Founding  of  Saukenauk — 
Many  Adventures 13-17 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Louisiana  Purchase — How  the  Indians  Liked  It — Pike’s 
Visit — The  Cession  of  180^1 — ‘‘The  Beginning  of  All  Our 
Serious  Troubles” — Covering  the  Blood — A Dreadful 
Ball  Game 18-/3 


CHAPTER  III. 

War  of  1812 — Madison  Urges  Indian  Neutrality — Why  the 
Sacs  Joined  the  British — Forts  Meigs  and  Stephenson — 
Black  Hawk  Leaves  the  British  Army 24-31 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Black  Hawk  Disapproves  American  and  British  Warfare — 
How  Keokuk  Became  Chief — Battle  of  the  Sink-hole — 
Adventures 32-42 


CHAPTER  V. 

British  Strategy — Battle  at  Campbell’s  Island — Defeat  of 
General  Taylor  at  the  Mouth  of  Rock  River — A Tem- 
perance Indian’s  Dream  of  Snakes 43-49 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Black  Hawk  Touches  the  Goose  Quill — Indian  Ideas  of 
Ethics — Fort  Armstrong  Built  on  Rock  Island — The 
Good  Spirit  That  Lived  in  a Cave 50-55 

CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Watch  Tower — The  Beauty  of  the  Country — Why  the 
Indians  Loved  It — Bitter  Reflections — Indian  Cus- 
toms— Courtship  and  Marriage  Customs  Among  the 
Sacs — Indian  Games  and  Dances — How  the  Corn  Came 
— An  Indian  Love  Tragedy — Death  of  Black  Hawk’s 
Children — Rendition  of  an  Indian  Murderer — Depre- 
dations of  the  Whites 56-61 

ill 


IV 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  Sauks  Notified  to  Leave  Saukenauk — A Divided  People 
— ^Judge  Pence  Takes  Possession  of  Black  Hawk’s  Wig-, 
warn — Indian  Ideas  of  Land  Titles — More  White  Depre- 
dations— Colonel  Davenport  Buys  the  Watch  Tower — 
Black  Hawk’s  Opinion  of  American  Justice 62-74 

CHAPTER  IX. 

A Gloomy  Winter — Black  Hawk  Interviews  General  Gaines 
— The  Destruction  of  Saukenauk — Black  Hawk  Again 
Touches  the  Goose  Quill 75-82 

CHAPTER  X. 

Neapope  (Nawpope)  Goes  on  a Mission  to  Malden — Re- 
turns Badly  Advised — Pow-e-Sheek,  the  Prophet  of  the 
Winnebagoes,  Gives  Bad  Advice — General  Jackson  Re- 
fuses^ Compromise — Black  Hawk  Begins  War — Coldly 
Received  by  the  Winnebagoes  and  Pottawattomies — 
Disillusioned,  He  Decides  to  Surrender — His  Flag 
Bearers  Murdered — Stillman’s  Defeat 83-93 

CHAPTER  XL 

The  Indians  Flee  Toward  the  Four  Lakes — Various  Battles 
— Massacre  of  the  Hall  and  Davis  Families — Battle  at 
Wisconsin  Heights — The  Massacre  of  the  Indians  at 
the  Mouth  of  the  Bad  Axe.... 94-106 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Black  Hawk  Surrenders — Goes  to  Jefferson  Barracks  in 
Charge  of  Jefferson  Davis — Black  Hawk  and  His  Party 
Ordered  to  Go  to  Washington 107-116 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Starts  on  His  Famous  Tour — Visits  the  Great  Villages  of 
the  East — His  Enthusiastic  Reception — Sees  the  Rail- 
roads— Amazed  at  a Balloon  Ascension — Recuperates  at 
Fortress  Monroe — Surprised  to  Find  so  Many  Villages 
and  People 117T27 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Starts  for  His  Own  Country  with  Major  Garland — Meets 
Keokuk  at  Fort  Armstrong — Offended  by  Major  Gar- 
land— His  Solution  of  the  Slavery  Question — Plis  Views 
on  Various  Matters — His  Farewell  Message  to  the 
American  People 128T33 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAca 

Black  Hawk  and  Antoine  LeClaire ....Frontispiece 

Favorable  Report  of  the  Country” — Looking  South  from 

the  Watch  Tower 18 

^'One  Boat  Went  Ashore” — Battleground  at  Campbell’s  Is- 
land  49 

\ 

‘‘On  Its  Highest  Point  Was  Our  Watch  Tower” — Watch 

Tower 70 

“At  the  Foot  of  the  Rapids  on  Rock  River” 62 

Bird’s-Eye  View  of  Rock  Island  Arsenal 128 

At  Nam-e-qua  Creek 82 

Bathing  Beach  at  Campbell’s  Island — West  End  of  Battle- 
ground  151 

General  Map  of  Black  Hawk’s  Exploits,  Showing  also  En- 
closed in  Heavy  Lines  the  Cession  of  1804 12 

Map  of  the  Watch  Tower  Grounds 68 

Map  of  Black  Hawk’s  Home  Land,  Showing  Relative  Loca- 
tions of  Davenport,  Rock  Island,  the  Watch  Tower, 
Campbell’s  Island,  etc 53 


V 


NE-KA-NA-WEN 


MA-NE-SE-NO  OKE-MAUT  WAP-PI  MA-QUAI. 
Wa-ta-sai  we-yeu, 

Ai  nan-ni  ta  co-si-ya-quai,  na-katch  ai  she-ke  she-he-nack,  hai- 
me-ka-ti  ya-quai  ke-she-he-nack,  ken-e-chawe-he-ke  kai-pec-kien  a- 
cob,  ai-we-ne-she  we-he-yen ; ne-wai-ta-sa-mak  ke-kosh-pe  kai-a- 
poi  qui-wat.  No-ta-wach-pai  pai-ke  se-na-mon  nan-ni-yoo,  ai-ke- 
kai  na-o-pen.  Ni-me-to  sai-ne-ni-wen,  ne-ta-to-ta  ken  ai  mo-he- 
man  ta-ta-que,  ne-me-to-sai-ne-ne-wen. 

Nin-a-kai-ka  poi-pon-ni  chi-cha-yen,  kai-ka-ya  ha-ma-we  pa-she- 
to-he-yen.  Kai-na-ya  kai-nen-ne-naip,  he-nok  ki-nok  ke-cha-kai-ya, 
pai-no-yen  ne-ket-te-sim-mak  o-ke-te-wak  ke-o-che,  me-ka  ti-ya-quois 
na-kach  mai-quoi,  a-que-qui  pa-che-qui  ke-kan-ni  ta-men-nin.  Ke- 
to-ta  we-yen,  a-que-ka-ni-co-te  she-tai-hai  yen,  nen,  chai-cha-me-co 
kai-ke-me-se  ai  we-ke  ken-ne-ta-mo-wat  ken-na-wa-ha-o  ma-co-qua- 
yeai-quoi.  Ken-wen-na  ak-che-man  wen-ni'-ta-hai  ke-men-ne  to-ta- 
we-yeu,  ke-kog-hai  ke-ta-shi  ke-kai  na-we-yen,  he-na-cha  wai-che- 
we  to-mo-nan,  ai  pe-che-qua-chi  mo-pen  ma-me-co,  mai-che-we-ta 
na-mo-nan,  ne-ya-we-nan  qui-a-ha-wa  pe-ta-kek,  a que-year  tak- 
pa-she-qui  a-to-ta-mo-wat,  chi-ye-tuk  he-ne  cha-wai-chi  he-ni-nan 
ke-o-chi-ta  mow-ta-swee-pai  che-qua-que. 

He-ni-cha-hai  poi-kai-nen  na-na-so-si-yen,  ai  o-sa-ke- we-yen,  ke- 
pe-me-kai-mi-kat  hai-nen  hac-yai  na-na-co-si-peu,  nen-a-akai-ne  co- 
ten  ne-co-ten  ne-ka  chi-a-quoi  ne-me-cok  me-to-sai  ne-ne  wak-kai 
ne-we-yen-nen,  kai-shai  ma-ni-to-ke  ka-to-me-nak  ke-wa-sai-  he- 
co-wai  mi-a-me  ka-chi  pai-ko-tai-hear-pe  kai-cee  wa-wa  kia  he-pe 
ha-pe-nach-he-cha,  na-na-ke-na-way  ni-taain  ai  we-pa-he-wea  to-to- 
na  ca,  ke-to-ta-we-yeak,  he-nok,  mia-ni  ai  she-ke-ta  ma-ke-si-yen, 
nen-a-kai  na-co-ten  ne-ka-he-nen  e-ta-quois,  wa-toi-na-ka  che-ma- 
ke-keu  na-ta-che  tai-hai-ken  ai  mo-co-man  ye-we-keu  ke-to-towe. 
E-nok  ma-ni-hai  she-ka-ta-  ma  ka-si-yen,  wen-e-cha-hai  nai-ne-mak, 
mai-ko-ten  ke  ka-cha  ma-men-na-tuk  we-yowe,  keu-ke-nok  ai  she- 
me  ma-na-ni  ta-men-ke-yowe. 

MA-KA-TAI-ME-SHE-KIA-KIAK 

Ma-taus-we  Ki-sis,  1833. 

vi 


DEDICATION 


(Translation.) 

To  Brigadier  General  H,  jitkinson: 

Sir: — The  changes  of  fortune  and  vicissitudes  of  war  made  you 
my  conqueror.  When  my  last  resources  were  exhausted,  my  war- 
riors worn  down  with  long  and  toilsome  marches,  we  yielded,  and 
I became  your  prisoner. 

The  story  of  my  life  is  told  in  the  following  pages;  it  is 
intimately  connected  and  in  some  measure  identified  with  a part 
of  the  history  of  your  own;  I have,  therefore,  dedicated  it  to  you. 

The  changes  of  many  summers  have  brought  old  age  upon  me, 
and  I cannot  expect  to  survive  many  moons.  Before  I set  out  on 
my  journey  to  the  land  of  my  fathers,  I have  determined  to  give 
my  motives  and  reasons  for  my  former  hostility  to  the  whites, 
and  to  vindicate  my  character  from  misrepresentation.  The  kind- 
ness I received  from  you  whilst  a prisoner  of  war,  assures  me  that 
you  will  vouch  for  the  facts  contained  in  my  narrative,  so  far  as 
they  came  under  your  observation. 

I am  now  an  obscure  member  of  a nation  that  formerly  honored 
and  respected  my  opinions.  The  pathway  to  glory  is  rough,  and 
many  gloomy  hours  obscure  it.  May  the  Great  Spirit  shed  light  on 
yours;  and  that  you  may  never  experience  the  humility  that  the 
power  of  the  American  government  has  reduced  me  to,  is  the  wish 
of  him  who,  in  his  native  forests,  was  once  as  proud  and  bold  as 
yourself. 

BLACK  HAWK. 

10th  moon,  1833. 


vii 


INTRODUCTION 


In  August,  1833,  after  Black  Hawk’s  return  to  the 
Mississippi  from  his  compulsory,  but,  as  the  event  proved 
most  gratifying  tour  of  the  Eastern  States,  he  called  upon 
Mr.  Antoine  LeClaire,  the  official  interpreter  for  the  Sac 
and  Fox  agency  at  Rock  Island,  and  expressed  a desire 
to  have  the  history  of  his  life  written  and  published.  With 
this  request  Mr.  LeClaire  willingly  complied,  and  selected 
Mr.  J.  B.  Patterson  as  his  amanuensis.  Both  men  were 
well  prepared  for  the  work  they  had  so  generously  under- 
taken. 

The  father  of  Mr.  LeClaire  was  a French  Canadian 
trader;  his  mother,  the  daughter  of  a Pottawattomie  chief; 
the  twain  having  been  in  their  youth  married  under  the 
rites  of  the  Catholic  Church,  to  which  both  belonged.  In 
1808,  the  elder  LeClaire  established  a trading-post  on  the 
site  of  Milwaukee,  and  shortly  afterwards  was  associated 
with  John  H.  Kinzie  in  the  post  at  Chicago.  About  1813 
Antoine  was  sent  to  school  at  St.  Louis,  and  five  years  later 
received  the  appointment  of  United  States  Interpreter  for 
the  Sac  and  Fox  agency  at  Rock  Island,  under  Colonel 
George  Davenport.  At  the  time  this  book  was  written  Mr. 
LeClaire  was  about  36  years  old.  In  all  the  negotiations 
and  controversies  between  the  white  settlers  and  the  Sac 
and  Fox  Indians,  he  had  been  for  more  than  fifteen  years 
the  trusted  medium  of  communication.  His  portrait,  pub- 
lished as  a frontispiece,  is  from  the  oil-painting  in  the  court 
house  at  Davenport,  Iowa. 

Mr.  Patterson  was  a newspaper  man  of  considerable 
experience  and  high  personal  character  on  what  was  then 
the  frontier,  and  had  served  as  a private  in  the  Black 

viii 


INTRODUCTION 


ix 


Hawk  war.  The  style  of  the  autobiography  is,  in  the  main, 
simple  and  unaffected,  admirably  adapted  to  the  story  he 
was  called  upon  to  transcribe.  The  present  editor  has  taken 
no  liberties  with  the  original  text  other  than  to  break  it  up 
into  convenient  chapters,  and  to  correct  a few  obvious 
defects  in  the  English.  The  first  edition  was  published  in 
1834,  with  Mr.  Patterson  as  editor. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  characterize  Black  Hawk ; nor  is 
the  historian  called  upon  to  attempt  it.  He  here  tells  his 
own  story,  and  by  it  he  must  be  known.  It  is  sufficient  to 
say  that  he  was  a true  type  of  the  American  Indian ; alv/ays 
foremost  on  the  warpath  and  the  chase;  learned  in  every 
trick  of  ambush  and  attack,  terribly  deft  with  the  bow  and 
arrow,  the  rifle,  the  spear,  and  the  tomahawk.  His  faults 
and  his  virtues  were  those  of  his  race  strongly  emphasized 
in  him.  As  a warrior  and  leader  of  his  men  in  actual 
combat,  he  probably  had  no  superior  among  the  red  men ; 
as  a statesman  and  organizer,  he  ranks  below  Tecumseh 
and  Pontiac.  As  an  orator  and  politician,  he  was  surpassed 
by  Keokuk. 

Yet  two  facts  stand  sharply  outlined  which  must  pre- 
serve his  name  through  the  whole  course  of  American  his- 
tory: 

Besides  the  engaging  stories  of  Indian  life  and  adven- 
ture here  related,  he  has  given  us  in  his  autobiography  the 
closest  and  most  intimate  view  ever  had  of  the  Indian  mind. 
Those  wild,  mysterious  people,  lurking  in  the  forest  or 
below  the  horizon,  have  made  themselves  known  to  civilized 
man  chiefly  by  the  sharp  inscription  of  the  scalping  knife. 
Catlin,  Schoolcraft,  Atwater,  and  other  intelligent  and 
truthful  writers  in  plenty,  have  sat  down  in  their  wigwams 
and  council  lodges  and,  bewildered  strangers  among  these 
uncommunicative  people,  have  gone  home  to  tell  what  they 
saw  and  to  record  the  conclusions  of  their  own  minds. 
Yet,  because  they  were  of  a widely  divergent  race,  heirs 


X 


INTRODUCTION 


of  entirely  different  customs  and  habits  of  thought,  the  in- 
comprehensible Indian  remained  only  a little  less  mysterious 
than  before.  On  every  page,  Black  Hawk,  quite  uncon- 
scious of  the  gift  rendered,  reveals  the  highly  individuated 
Indian  race. 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  there  is  no  other  book  in 
existence  with  this  peculiar  ethnic  quality,  nor  can  there 
be  another.  It  woiild  be  most  entertaining  and  instructive 
to  study  this  subject  from  other  viewpoints  of  Indian  ex- 
perience and  temperament;  but  the  last  Indian  unmodified 
by  the  white  man's  schools,  permanent  and  convenient 
markets,  close  contact,  and  other  strong  influences  of  civili- 
zation, has  passed  away.  The  unique  character  of  Black 
Hiawk's  autobiography,  therefore,  assures  him  an  enduring 
place  in  our  annals  and  gratitude. 

The  other  distinctive  claim  which  Black  Hawk  makes 
upon  posterity  is  the  war  which  bears  his  name.  Now,  that 
war  is  of  little  military  significance.  It  called  into  the  field 
a remarkable  number  of  men  destined  in  later  years  to 
impress  themselves  indelibly  upon  our  history ; for  example, 
Gen.  Edmund  P.  Gaines,  Gen.  Plenry  Atkinson,  Major 
Robert  Anderson,  Abraham  Lincoln,  Jefferson  Davis,  Gen. 
Zachary  Taylor,  and  others  only  less  renowned;  but  not 
one  battle  added  luster  to  American  arms.  There  were 
many  examples  of  splendid  courage  and  manly  steadfast- 
ness ; but  the  affair  as  a whole  was  marked  by  mismanage- 
ment, insubordination,  and  panic;  and  this  is  equally  true 
of  the  Indians  and  the  Americans.  The  one  strictly  mili- 
tary feat  of  a notable  character  was  that  at  Wisconsin 
Heights,  where  Black  Hawk,  with  admirable  generalship, 
held  back  the  troops  under  Generals  Henry  and  Dodge, 
until  the  women  and  children  of  his  tribe  could  escape 
across  the  Wisconsin  River.  They  escaped  only,  however, 
to  be  met  at  the  mouth  of  the  Bad  Axe  and  relentlessly 
massacred. 


INTRODUCTION 


XI 


But  the  Black  Hawk  war  will  be  forever  memorable  as 
marking  the  end  of  an  epoch.  It  was  the  last  stand  of  the 
Indian  tribes  in  the  old  Northwest.  The  thrilling  story 
of  that  vast  and  wonderful  land,  for  whose  possession  the 
French,  the  English,  the  Indians,  and  the  Americans,  had 
waged  a New  World  Hundred  Years’  War,  had  its  cul- 
mination at  the  Bad  Axe.  Here  the  fierce  wrath  of  the 
American  troops,  reflecting  the  exhausted  patience  of  the 
pioneers,  went  far  towards  squaring  the  long  and  bloody 
account  between  the  white  man  and  his  red  brother. 

JAMES  D.  RISHELL. 


Autobiography  of  Black  Hawk 


CHAPTER  I. 

Birth — Traditions  of  the  Sacs — Champlain — The 
Great  Spirit  Instructs  the  Sacs. 

I was  born  at  the  Sac  village  on  Rock  River  ( i ) in  the 
year  1767,  and  am  now  in  my  67th  year.  My  great-grand- 
father, Nanamakee,  or  Thunder,  according  to  the  tradition 
given  me  by  my  father,  Py-e-sa,  was  born  in  the  vicinity 
of  Montreal,  Canada,  where  the  Great  Spirit  first  placed 
the  Sac  nation,  and  inspired  him  with  a belief  that,  at 
the  end  of  four  years,  he  should  see  a white  man,  who 
would  be  to  him  a father.  Consequently  he  blackened  his 
face  and  ate  but  once  a day,  just  as  the  sun  was  going 
down,  for  three  years,  and  continued  dreaming  throughout 
all  this  time,  whenever  he  slept.  The  Great  Spirit  again 
appeared  to  him  and  told  him  that,  at  the  end  of  one  year 
more,  he  should  meet  his  father,  and  directed. Iiimi  to  start 
seven  days  before  its  expiration,  and  take  with  him  his 
two  brothers,  Na-mah,  or  Sturgeon,  and  Pauk-a-hum-ma- 
wa,  or  Sunfish,  and  travel  in  a direction  to  the  left  of  sun- 
rising. After  pursuing  this  course  for  five  days,  he  sent  out 
his  two  brothers  to  listen  if  they  could  hear  a noise,  and  if 
so,  to  fasten  some  grass  to  the  end  of  a pole,  erect  it,  point- 
ing in  the  direction  of  the  sound,  and  then  return  to  him. 

Early  next  morning  they  returned,  and  reported  that 
they  had  heard  sounds  which  appeared  near  at  hand,  and 
that  they  had  fulfilled  his  order.  They  all  then  started  for 
the  place  where  the  pole  had  been  erected.  On  reaching  it, 
Nanamakee  left  his  party  and  went  alone  to  the  place  from 

13 


14 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


whence  the  sounds  proceeded,  and  found  that  the  white  man 
had  arrived  (2)  and  pitched  his  tent.  When  he  came  in 
sight,  his  father  came  out  to  meet  him.  He  took  him  by  the 
hand  and  welcomed  him  into  his  tent.  He  told  him  that 
he  was  the  son  of  the  king  of  France  (3)  ; that  he  had  been 
dreaming  for  four  years ; that  the  Great  Spirit  had  directed 
him  to  come  here,  where  he  should  meet  a nation  of  people 
who  had  never  yet  seen  a white  man;  that  they  should  be 
his  children  and  he  should  be  their  father ; that  he  had  com- 
municated these  things  to  the  king,  his  father,  who  laughed 
at  him  and  called  him  Mashena,  but  he  insisted  on  coming 
here  to  meet  his  children  where  the  Great  Spirit  had  directed 
him.  The  king  had  told  him  that  he  would  find  neither 
land  nor  people;  that  this  was  an  uninhabited  region  of 
lakes  and  mountains ; but  finding  that  he  would  have  no 
peace  without  it,  he  fitted  out  a nap-e-qua,  manned  it,*  and 
gave  him  charge  of  it.  He  had  immediately  loaded  it,  set 
sail,  and  had  now  landed  on  the  very  day  that  the  Great 
Spirit  had  told  him  he  should  meet  his  children.  He  had 
now  met  the  man  who  should,  in  future,  have  charge  of  all 
the  nation. 

He  then  presented  him  with  a medal  which  he  hung 
around  his  neck.  Nan-a-ma-kee  informed  him  of  his  dream- 
ing, and  told  him  that  his  two  brothers  remained  a little 
way  behind.  His  father  gave  him  a shirt,  a blanket,  and  a 
handkerchief  besides  a variety  of  other  presents,  and  told 
him  to  go  and  bring  his  brethren.  Flaving  laid  aside  his 
buffalo  robe  and  dressed  himself  in  his  new  dress,  he  started 
to  meet  his  brothers.  When  they  met,  he  explained  to  them 
his  meeting  with  the  white  man  and  exhibited  the  presents 
that  he  had  made  him.  He  then  took  off  his  medal  and 
placed  it  on  his  elder  brother,  Na-mah,  and  requested  them 
both  to  go  with  him  to  his  father. 

They  proceeded  thither,  were  ushered  into  the  tent,  and 
after  some  brief  ceremony  his  father  opened  a chest  and 


BLACK  HAWICS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


15 


took  presents  therefrom  for  the  newcomers.  He  discovered 
that  Nan-a-ma-kee  had  given  his  medal  to  his  elder  brother, 
Na-mah.  He  told  him  that  he  had  done  wirong;  that  he 
should  wear  that  medal  himself,  as  he  had  others  for  his 
brothers.  That  which  he  had  given  him  was  typical  of  the 
rank  he  should  hold  in  the  nation;  that  his  brothers  could 
rank  only  as  civil  chiefs,  and  that  their  duties  should  consist 
in  taking  care  of  the  village  and  attending  to  its  civil  con- 
cerns, whilst  his  rank,  from  his  superior  knowledge,  placed 
him  over  all.  If  the  nation  should  get  into  any  difficulty 
with  another,  then  his  puc-co^ha-wani-a,  or  sovereign  decree, 
must  be  obeyed.  If  he  declared  war,  he  must  lead  them  on 
to  battle;  that  the  Great  Spirit  had  made  him  a great  and 
brave  general,  and  had  sent  him  here  to  give  him  that  medal 
and  make  presents  to  him  for  his  people. 

His  father  remained  four  days,  during  which  time  he 
gave  him  guns,  powder,  lead,  spears,  and  lances,  and  taught 
him  their  use,  so  that  in  wair  he  might  be  able  to  chastise 
his  enemies,  and  in  peace,  they  could  kill  buffalo,  deer  and 
other  game  necessary  for  the  comforts  and  luxuries  of  life. 
He  then  presented  the  others  with  various  kinds  of  cooking 
utensils  and  taught  them  their  uses.  After  having  given 
them  large  quantities  of  goods  as  presents,  and  everything 
necessary  for  their  comfort,  he  set  sail  for  France,  promising 
to  meet  them  again,  at  the  same  place,  after  the  12th  moon. 

The  three  newly  made  chiefs  returned  to  their  village  and 
explained  to  Muk-a-ta-quet,  their  father,  who  was  the  princi- 
pal chief  of  the  nation,  what  had  been  said  and  done. 

The  old  chief  had  some  dogs  killed  and  made  a feast 
preparatory  to  resigning  his  scepter,  to  which  all  the  nation 
were  invited.  Great  anxiety  prevailed  among  them  to  know 
what  the  three  brothers  had  seen  and  heard.  The  old  chief 
arose  and  related  the  sayings  and  doing  of  his  three  sons, 
and  concluded  by  saying  that  the  Great  Spirit  had  directed 
that  these,  his  three  sons,  should  take  the  rank  and  power 


16 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


that  had  once  been  his,  and  that  he  yielded  these  honors  and 
duties  willingly  to  them,  because  it  was  the  wish  of  the 
Great  Spirit,  and  he  could  never  consent  to  make  him  angry. 
He  now  presented  the  great  medicine  bag  to  Nan-a-ma-kee, 
and  told  him  that  he  cheerfully  resigned  it  to  him.  ‘Tt  is 
the  soul  of  our  nation ; it  has  never  yet  been  disgraced,  and 
I will  expect  you  to  keep  it  unsullied.” 

Some  dissensions  arose  among  them  in  consequence  of 
so  much  power  being  given  to  Nan-a-ma-kee,  he  being  so 
young  a man.  To  quiet  them,  Nan-a-ma-kee,  during  a 
violent  thunderstorm,  told  them  that  he  had  caused  it,  and 
that  it  was  an  exemplification  of  the  name  the  Great  Spirit 
had  given  him.  During  the  storm,  the  lightning  struck  and 
set  fire  to  a tree  near  by,  a sight  they  had  never  witnessed 
before.  He  went  to  it  and  brought  away  some  of  its  burn- 
ing branches,  made  a fire  in  the  lodge,  and  seated  his  brothers 
around  it  opposite  to  one  another,  while  he  stood  up  and 
addressed  his  people  as  follows: 

‘T  am  yet  young,  but  the  Great  Spirit  has  called  me  to 
the  rank  I hold  among  you.  I have  never  sought  to  be 
more  than  my  birth  entitled  me  to.  I have  not  been  am- 
bitious, nor  was  it  ever  my  wish  while  my  father  was  yet 
among  the  living  to  take  his  place,  nor  have  I now  usurped 
his  powers.  The  Great  Spirit  caused  me  to  dream  for  four 
years.  He  told  me  where  to  go  and  meet  the  white  man 
who  would  be  a kind  father  to  us  all.  I obeyed.  I went, 
and  have  seen  and  know  our  new  father.  You  have  all 
heard  what  was  said  and  done.  The  Great  Spirit  directed 
him  to  come  and  meet  me,  and  it  is  his  order  that  places 
me  at  the  head  of  my  nation,  the  place  which  my  father 
has  willingly  resigned. 

‘'You  have  all  witnessed  the  power  that  has  been  given 
me  by  the  Great  Spirit,  in  making  that  fire;  and  all  that  I 
now  ask  is,  that  these  my  two  chiefs,  may  never  let  it  go 
out,  and  that  they  may  preserve  peace  among  you  and  ad- 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  17 

minister  to  the  wants  of  the  needy.  Should  an  enemy  in- 
vade our  country,  I will  then,  and  not  until  then,  assume 
command,  and  go  forth  with  my  band  of  brave  warriors 
and  endeavor  to  chastise  them.” 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  speech  every  voice  cried  out 
for  Nan-a-ma-kee.  All  were  satisfied  when  they  found  that 
the  Great  Spirit  had  done  what  they  had  suspected  was  the 
work  of  Nan-a-ma-kee,  he  being  a very  shrewd  young  man. 

The  next  spring,  according  to  promise,  their  French 
father  returned,  with  his  nap-e-qua  richly  laden  with  goods, 
which  were  distributed  among  them.  He  continued  for  a 
long  time  to  keep  up  a regular  trade  with  them,  they  giving 
him  in  exchange  for  his  goods  their  furs  and  peltries. 


2 


CHAPTER  II. 


The  Sacs  Leave  Canada — Their  Enemies  Pursue  Them 
— Alliance  with  the  Foxes — Arrival  at  Sauk-e- 
NAUK — Black  Hawk  Becomes  a Brave — Many  Ad- 
ventures. 

After  a long  time  the  British  overpowered  the  French 
(4),  the  two  nations  being  at  war,  and  drove  them  away 
from  Quebec,  taking  possession  of  it  themselves.  The  dif- 
ferent tribes  of  Indians  around  our  nation,  envying  our 
people,  united  their  forces  against  them  and  by  their  com- 
bined strength  succeeded  in  driving  them  to  Montreal,  and 
from  there  to  Mackinac.  Here  our  people  first  met  our 
British  father,  who  furnished  them  with  goods.  Their 
enemies  still  wantonly  pursued  them  and  drove  them  to 
different  places  along  the  lake  (5).  At  last  they  made  a 
village  near  Green  Bay,  on  what  is  now  called  Sac  River. 
Here  they  held  a council  with  the  Foxes,  and  a national 
treaty  of  friendship  and  alliance  was  agreed  upon.  The 
Foxes  abandoned  their  village  and  joined  the  Sacs  (6). 
This  arrangement  being  mutually  obligatory  upon  both 
parties,  as  neither  was  sufficiently  strong  to  meet  their 
enemies  with  any  hope  of  success,  they  soon  became  as 
one  band  or  nation  of  people.  They  were  driven,  how- 
ever, by  the  combined  forces  of  their  enemies  to  the  Wis- 
consin. They  remained  here  for  some  time,  until  a party 
of  their  young  men,  who  descended  Rock  River  to  its  mouth, 
had  returned  and  made  a favorable  report  of  the  country. 
They  all  descended  Rock  River  (7),  drove  the  Kaskaskias 
from  the  country,  and  commenced  the  erection  of  their 
village,  determined  never  to  leave  it. 

18 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


19 


At  this  village  I was  born,  being  a lineal  descendant 
oi  the  first  chief,  Nan-a-ma-kee,  or  Thunder.  Few,  if  any, 
events  of  note  occurred  within  my  recollection  until  about 
my  fifteenth  year.  I was  not  allowed  to  paint  or  wear 
feathers,  but  distinguished  myself  at  an  early  age  by  wound- 
ing ah  enemy;  consequently  I was  placed  in  the  ranks  of 
the  braves. 

Soon  after  this  a leading  chief  of  the  Muscow  nation 
came  to  our  village  for  recruits  to  go  to  war  against  the 
Osages,  our  common  enemy.  I volunteered  my  services  to 
go,  as  my  father  had  joined  him,  and  was  proud  to  have 
an  opportunity  to  prove  to  him  that  I was  not  an  unworthy 
son,  and  that  I had  courage  and  bravery.  It  was  not  long 
before  we  met  the  enemy,  and  a battle  ensued.  Standing 
by  my  father’s  side,  I saw  him  kill  his  antagonist  and  tear 
the  scalp  from  his  head.  Fired  with  valor  and  ambition, 
I rushed  furiously  upon  another  and  smote  him  to  the 
earth  with  my  tomahawk.  I then  run  my  lance  through 
his  body,  took  oflf  his  scalp,  and  returned  in  triumph  to  my 
father.  He  said  nothing,  but  looked  well  pleased.  This 
was  the  first  man  I killed.^  The  enemy’s  loss  in  this  engage- 
ment having  been  very  great,  they  immediately  retreated, 
which  put  an  end  to  the  war  for  the  time  being.  Our 
party  then  returned  to  the  village  and  danced  over  the 
scalps  we  had  taken.  This  was  the  first  time  I was  per- 
mitted to  join  in  a scalp  dance. 

After  a few  moons  had  passed,  having  acquired  con- 
siderable reputation  as  a brave,  I led  a party  of  seven  and 
attacked  one  hundred  Osages.  I killed  one  man  and  left 
him  for  my  comrades  to  scalp  while  I was  taking  obser- 
vations of  the  strength  and  preparations  of  the  enemy. 
Finding  that  they  were  equally  well  armed  with  ourselves, 
I ordered  a retreat  and  came  ofif  without  the  loss  of  a man. 
This  excursion  gained  for  me  great  applause,  and  enabled 
me,  before  a great  while,  to  raise  a party  of  one  hundred 


20 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


and  eighty  to  march  against  the  Osages.  We  left  our 
village  in  high  spirits  and  marched  over  a rugged  countr}’’ 
until  we  reached  the  land  of  the  Osages  on  the  borders 
of  the  Missouri. 

We  followed  their  trail  until  we  arrived  at  the  village, 
which  we  approached  with  exceeding  caution,  thinking  that 
they  were  all  here,  but  found  to  our  sorrow  that  they  had 
all  deserted  it.  The  party  became  dissatisfied  on  account 
of  this  disappointment,  and  all,  with  the  exception  of  five 
noble  braves,  dispersed  and  went  home.  I then  placed 
myself  at  the  head  of  this  brave  little  band,  and  thanked 
the  Great  Spirit  that  so  many  had  remained.  We  took  to 
the  trail  of  our  enemies,  with  a full  determination  never  to 
return  without  some  trophy  of  a victory.  We  followed 
cautiously  on  for  several  days,  killed  one  man  and  a boy, 
and  returned  home  with  their  scalps. 

In  consequence  of  this  mutiny,  I was  not  again  able 
to  raise  a sufficient  force  to  go  against  the  Osages  until 
about  my  nineteenth  year.  During  this  interim  they  com- 
mitted many  outrages  on  our  nation;  hence  I succeeded 
in  recruiting  two  hundred  efficient  warriors,  and  early  one 
morning  took  up  the  line  of  march.  In  a few  days  we 
were  in  the  enemy’s  country,  and  we  had  not  gone  far 
before  we  met  a force  equal  to  our  own  with  which  to 
contend.  A general  battle  immediately  commenced,  al- 
though my  warriors  were  considerably  fatigued  by  forced 
marches.  Each  party  fought  desperately.  The  enemy 
seemed  unwilling  to  yield  the  ground,  and  we  were  deter- 
mined to  conquer  or  die.  A great  number  of  Osages  were 
killed  and  many  wounded  before  they  commenced  a re- 
treat. A band  of  warriors  more  brave,  skillful,  and  efficient 
than  mine  could  not  be  found.  In  this  engagement  I killed 
five  men  and  one  squaw,  and  had  the  good  fortune  to  take 
the  scalps  of  all  I struck  with  one  exception,  that  of  the 
squaw,  who  was  accidentally  killed.  The  enemy’s  loss  in 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


21 


this  engagement  was  about  one  hundred  braves.  Ours, 
nineteen.  We  then  returned  to  our  village  well  pleased 
with  our  success,  and  danced  over  the  scalps  we  had  taken. 

Ill  consequence  of  their  great  loss  in  this  battle,  the 
Osages  became  satisfied  to  remain  on  their  own  lands. 
This  stopped  for  a while  their  depredations  on  our  nation. 

Our  attention  was  now  directed  toward  an  ancient 
enemy  who  had  decoyed  and  murdered  some  of  our  help- 
less women  and  children.  I started  with  my  father,  who 
took  command  of  a small  party,  and  proceeded  against 
the  enemy  to  chastise  them  for  the  wrongs  they  had  heaped 
upon  us.  We  met  near  the  Merrimac  (8)  and  an  action 
ensued;  the  Cherokees  having  a great  advantage  in  point 
of  numbers.  Early  in  the  engagement  my  father  was 
wounded  in  the  thigh,  but  succeeded  in  killing  his  enemy 
before  he  fell.  Seeing  that  he  had  fallen,  I assumed  com- 
mand, and  fought  desperately  until  the  enemy  commenced 
retreating  before  the  well  directed  blows  of  our  braves. 
I returned  to  my  father  to  administer  to  his  necessities, 
but  nothing  could  be  done  for  him.  The  medicine  man  said 
the  wound  was  mortal,  and  it  soon  proved  to  be  so.  In  this 
battle  I killed  three  m.en  and  wounded  several.  The  enemy’s 
loss  was  twenty-eight  and  ours  seven.  I now  fell  heir  to 
the  great  medicine  bag  of  my  forefathers,  which  had  be- 
longed to  my  father.  I took  it,  buried  our  dead,  and  re- 
turned with  my  party  to  our  village,  sad  and  sorrowful,  in 
consequence  of  the  loss  of  my  father.  Owing  to  this  mis- 
fortune I blackened  my  face,  fasted  and  prayed  to  the  Great 
Spirit  for  five  years,  during  which  time  I remained  in  a 
civil  capacity,  hunting  and  fishing. 

The  Osages  having  again  commenced  aggressions  on 
our  people,  and  the  Great  Spirit  having  taken  pity  on  me, 
I took  a small  party  and  went  against  them.  I could  find 
only  six  of  them,  and  their  forces  being  so  weak,  I thought 
it  would  be  cowardly  to  kill  them,  I took  them  prisoners 


22 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


and  carried  them  to  our  Spanish  father  at  St.  Louis,  gave 
them  up  to  him,  and  then  returned  to  our  village.  But  de- 
termined on  the  complete  and  final  extermination  of  the 
dastardly  Osages,  in  punishment  for  the  injuries  our  people 
had  received  from  them,  I commenced  recruiting  a strong 
force,  immediately  on  my  return,  and  started,  in  the  third 
moon,  with  five  hundred  Sacs  and  Foxes,  and  one  hundred 
lowas,  and  marched  against  the  enemy.  We  continued  our 
march  for  many  days  before  we  came  upon  their  trail,  which 
was  discovered  late  in  the  day.  We  encamped  for  the 
night,  made  an  early  start  next  morning,  and  before  sun- 
down we  fell  upon  forty  lodges,  killed  all  the  inhabitants 
except  two  squaws,  whom  I took  as  prisoners.  During 
this  engagement  I killed  seven  men  and  two  boys  with  my 
own  hands.  In  this  battle  many  of  the  bravest  warriors 
among  the  Osages  were  killed,  which  caused  those  who 
yet  remained  of  their  nation  to  keep  within  the  boundaries 
of  their  own  land  and  cease  their  aggressions  upon  our 
hunting  grounds. 

The  loss  of  my  father  by  the  Cherokees  made  me  anx- 
ious to  avenge  his  death  by  the  utter  annihilation,  if  possible, 
of  the  last  remnant  of  their  tribe.  I accordingly  com- 
menced collecting  another  party  to  go  against  them.  Having 
succeeded  in  this  I started  with  my  braves  and  went  into 
their  country ; but  I found  only  five  of  their  people,  whom  I 
took  prisoners.  I afterwards  released  four  of  them;  the 
other,  a young  squaw,  we  brought  home.  Great  as  was 
my  hatred  of  these  people,  I could  not  kill  so  small  a party. 

About  the  close  of  the  ninth  moon,  I led  a large  party 
against  the  Chippewas,  Kaskaskias,  and  Osages.  This  was 
the  commencement  of  a long  and  arduous  campaign,  which 
terminated  in  my  thirty-fifth  year,  after  having  had  seven 
regular  engagements  and  numerous  small  skirmishes.  Dur- 
ing this  campaign  several  hundred  of  the  enemy  were  slain. 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


23 


I killed  thirteen  of  their  bravest  warriors  with  my  own 
hands. 

Our  enemies  having  now  been  driven  from  our  hunting 
grounds,  we  returned  in  peace  to  our  village.  After  the 
seasons  of  mourning  and  burying  our  dead  braves  and  of 
feasting  and  dancing  had  passed,  we  commenced  prepara- 
tions for  our  winter’s  hunt.  When  all  was  ready,  we  started 
on  the  chase,  and  returned  richly  rewarded  for  our  toil. 


CHAPTER  III. 


Louisiana  Purchase — How  the  Indians  Regarded  It — 
Pike's  Visit — Covering  the  Blood — Cession  of  1804 
— The  Beginning  of  Trouble — Building  of  Fort 
Madison. 

We  usually  paid  a visit  to  St.  Louis  every  summer,  but 
in  consequence  of  the  long  protracted  war  in  which  we 
had  been  engaged,  I had  not  been  there  for  some  years. 
Our  difficulties  having  been  all  settled,  I concluded  to  take 
a small  party  and  go  down  to  see  our  Spanish  father  during 
the  summer.  We  went,  and  on  our  arrival  put  up  our 
lodges  where  the  market  house  now  stands.  After  paint- 
ing and  dressing,  we  called  to  see  our  Spanish  father  and 
were  kindly  received.  He  gave  us  a great  variety  of  pres- 
ents and  an  abundance  of  provisions.  We  danced  through 
the  town  as  usual,  and  the  inhabitants  all  seemed  well 
pleased.  They  seemed  to  us  like  brothers,  and  always 
gave  us  good  advice. 

On  my  next  and  last  visit  to  our  Spanish  father,  I dis- 
covered on  landing  that  all  was  not  right.  Every  counte- 
nance seemed  sad  and  gloomy.  I inquired  the  cause,  and 
was  informed  that  the  Americans  were  coming  to  take 
possession  of  the  town  and  country,  and  that  we  were  to 
lose  our  Spanish  father.  This  news  made  me  and  my  band 
exceedingly  sad,  because  we  had  always  heard  bad  accounts 
of  the  Americans  from  those  who  had  lived  near  them.  We 
were  very  sorry  to  lose  our  Spanish  father,  v/ho  had  always 
treated  us  with  great  friendship.  A few  days  afterwards,  the 
Americans  arrived.  I,  in  company  with  my  band,  went  to 
take  leave  for  the  last  time  of  our  father.  The  Americans 
came  to  see  him  also.  Seeing  their  approach,  we  passed 
out  at  one  door  as  they  came  in  at  another.  We  immedi- 

24 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


25 


ately  embarked  in  our  canoes  for  our  village  on  Rock 
River,  not  liking  the  change  any  more  than  our  friends 
at  St.  Louis  appeared  to.  On  arriving  at  our  village  we 
gave  out  the  news  that  a strange  people  had  taken  posses- 
sion of  St.  Louis,  and  that  we  should  never  see  our  gener- 
ous Spanish  father  again.  This  information  cast  a deep 
gloom  over  our  people. 

Some  time  afterwards  a boat  came  up  the  river  with 
a young  American  chief,  at  that  time  Lieutenant,  and  after- 
wards General,  Pike,  and  a small  party  of  soldiers  aboard 
(9).  The  boat  at  length  arrived  at  Rock  River,  and  the 
young  chief  came  on  shore  with  his  interpreter.  He  made 
us  a speech  and  gave  us  some  presents,  in  return  for  which 
we  gave  him  meat  and  such  other  provisions  as  we  could 
spare.  We  were  well  pleased  with  the  speech  of  the  young 
chief.  He  gave  us  good  advice,  and  said  our  American 
father  would  treat  us  well.  He  presented  us  an  American 
flag  which  we  hoisted.  He  then  requested  us  to  lower  the 
British  colors  and  give  him  our  British  medals,  promising 
to  send  us  others  on  his  return  to  St.  Louis.  This  we  de- 
clined to  do  as  we  wished  to  have  two  fathers. 

When  the  young  chief  started  we  sent  runners  to  the 
village  of  the  Foxes,  some  miles  distant,  to  direct  them  to 
treat  him  well  as  he  passed,  which  they  did.  He  went  to 
the  head  of  the  Mississippi  and  then  returned  to  St.  Louis. 
We  did  not  see  any  Americans  again  for  some  time,  being 
supplied  with  goods  by  British  traders.  We  were  fortunate 
in  not  giving  up  our  medals,  for  we  learned  afterwards 
from  our  traders,  that  the  chiefs  high  up  the  Mississippi, 
who  gave  theirs,  never  received  any  in  exchange  for  them. 
But  the  fault  was  not  with  the  young  American  chief.  He 
was  a good  man,  a great  brave,  and  I have  since  learned, 
died  in  his  country’s  service. 

Some  moons  after  this  (10)  young  chief  had  descended 
the  Mississippi,  one  of  our  people  killed  an  American,  was 


26 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


taken  prisoner  and  was  confined  in  the  prison  at  St.  Louis 
for  the  offense.  We  held  a council  at  our  village  to  see 
what  could  be  done  for  him,  and  determined  that  Quash- 
qua-me,  Pash-e-pa-ho,  Ouch-e-qua-ka,  and  Hash-equar-hi- 
qua  should  go  down  to  St.  Louis,  see  our  American  father, 
and  do  all  they  could  to  have  our  friend  released  by  paying 
for  the  person  killed,  thus  covering  the  blood  and  satisfying 
the  relations  of  the  murdered  man.  This  being  the  only 
means  with  us  for  saving  a person  who  had  killed  another, 
we  then  thought  it  was  the  same  way  with  the  whites. 

The  party  started  with  the  good  wishes  of  the  whole 
nation,  who  had  high  hopes  that  the  emissaries  would  ac- 
complish the  object  of  their  mission.  The  relations  of  the 
prisoner  blackened  their  faces  and  fasted,  hoping  the  Great 
Spirit  would  take  pity  on  them  and  return  husband  ind 
father  to  his  sorrowing  wife  and  weeping  children. 

Quash-qua-me  and  party  remained  a long  time  absent. 
They  at  length  returned  and  encamped  near  the  village,  a 
short  distance  below  it,  and  did  not  come  up  that  day, 
nor  did  any  one  approach  their  camp.  They  appeared 
to  be  dressed  in  fine  coats  and  had  medals.  From  these 
circumstances  we  were  in  hopes  that  they  had  brought  good 
news.  Early  the  next  morning  the  council  lodge  was 
crowded;  Quash-qua-me  and  party  came  up  and  gave  us 
the  following  account  of  their  mission: 

''On  our  arrival  at  St.  Louis  we  met  our  American 
father  and  explained  to  him  our  business,  urging  the  re- 
lease of  our  friend.  The  American  chief  told  us  he  wanted 
land.  We  agreed  to  give  him  some  on  the  west  side  of 
the  Mississippi,  likewise  more  on  the  Illinois  side  opposite 
Jeffreon  (now  called  North  Fabius  River,  in  Missouri). 
When  the  business  was  all  arranged  we  expected  to  have 
our  friend  released  to  come  home  with  us.  About  the  time 
we  were  ready  to  start,  our  brother  was  let  out  of  the 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


37 


prison.  He  started  and  ran  a short  distance  when  he  was 
shot  dead.” 

This  was  all  they  could  remember  of  what  had  been 
said  and  done.  It  subsequently  appeared  that  they  had 
been  drunk  the  greater  part  of  the  time  while  at  St.  Louis. 

This  was  all  myself  and  nation  knew  of  the  treaty  of 
1804.  It  has  since  been  explained  to  me.  I found  by  that 
treaty,  that  all  of  the  country  east  of  the  Mississippi  and 
south  of  Jefifreon  was  ceded  to  the  United  States  for  one 
thousand  dollars  a year.  I will  leave  it  to  the  people  of 
the  United  States  to  say  whether  our  nation  was  properly 
represented  in  that  treaty;  or  whether  we  received  a fair 
compensation  for  the  extent  of  country  ceded  by  these  four 
individuals  (ii).  I could  say  much  more  respecting  this 
treaty,  but  I will  not  at  this  time.  It  has  been  the  origin 
of  all  our  serious  difficulties  with  the  whites  (12). 

Some  time  after  this  treaty  was  made,  a war  chief  with 
a party  of  soldiers  came  up  the  river  in  keel  boats,  en- 
camped a short  distance  above  the  head  of  the  Des  Moines 
Rapids,  and  commenced  cutting  timber  and  building  houses. 
The  news  of  their  arrival  was  soon  carried  to  ail  our  vil- 
lages, to  confer  upon  which  many  councils  were  held.  We 
could  not  understand  the  intention  or  comprehend  the  rea- 
son why  the  Americans  wanted  to  build  houses  at  that 
place.  We  were  told  that  they  were  a party  of  soldiers, 
who  had  brought  great  guns  with  them,  and  looked  like 
a war  party  of  whites. 

A number  of  people  immediately  went  down  to  see  what 
was  going  on,  myself  among  them.  On  our  arrival  we 
found  that  they  were  building  a fort  (13).  The  soldiers 
were  busily  engaged  in  cutting  timber,  and  I observed  that 
they  took  their  guns  with  them  when  they  went  to  the 
woods.  The  whole  party  acted  as  they  would  do  in  an 
enemy’s  country.  The  chiefs  held  a council  with  the  offi- 
cers, or  head  men  of  the  party,  which  I did  not  attend,  but 


28 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


understood  from  them  that  the  war  chief  had  said  that 
they  were  building  houses  for  a trader  who  was  coming 
there  to  live,  and  would  sell  us  goods  very  cheap,  and  that 
the  soldiers  were  to  remain  tO'  keep  him  company.  We  were 
pleased  at  this  information  and  hoped  that  it  was  all  true ; 
but  we  were  not  so  credulous  as  to  believe  that  all  these 
buildings  were  intended  merely  for  the  accommodation  of 
a trader.  Being  distrustful  of  their  intentions,  we  were 
anxious  for  them  to  leave  off  building  and  go  back  down 
the  river. 

By  this  time  a considerable  number  of  Indians  had 
arrived  to  see  what  was  doing.  I discovered  that  the  whites 
were  alarmed.  Some  of  our  young  men  watched  a party 
of  soldiers  who  went  out  to  work  carrying  their  arms, 
which  were  laid  aside  before  they  commenced.  Having 
stolen  quietly  to  the  spot,  they  seized  the  guns  and  gave 
a wild  yell.  The  party  threw  down  their  axes  and  ran  for 
their  arms,  but  found  them  gone  and  themselves  sur- 
rounded:. Our  young  men  laughed  at  them  and  returned 
their  weapons. 

When  this  party  came  to  the  fort  they  reported  what 
had  been  done,  and  the  war  chief  made  a serious  affair  of 
it.  He  called  our  chiefs  to  council  inside  of  his  fort.  This 
created  considerable  excitement  in  our  camp,  every  one 
wanting  to  know  what  was  going  to  be  done.  The  picket- 
ing which  had  been  put  up,  being  low,  every  Indian  crowded 
around  the  fort,  got  upon  blocks  of  wood  and  old  barrels 
that  they  might  see  what  was  going  on  inside.  Some  were 
armed  with  guns  and  others  with  bows  and  arrows.  We 
used  this  precaution,  seeing  that  the  soldiers  had  their 
guns  loaded,  and  having  seen  them  load  their  big  guns  in 
the  morning. 

A party  of  our  braves  commenced  dancing  and  pro- 
ceeded up  to  the  gate  with  the  intention  of  going  in,  but 
were  stopped.  The  council  immediately  broke  up ; the  sol- 


BLACK  HAVv^K’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


29 


diers  with  their  guns  in  their  hands  rushed  out  from  the 
rooms  where  they  had  been  concealed.  The  cannon  were 
hauled  to  the  gateway,  and  a soldier  came  running  with 
fire  in  his  hand,  ready  to  apply  the  match.  Our  braves 
gave  way  and  retired  to  the  camp.  There  was  no  pre- 
concerted plan  to  attack  the  whites  at  that  time,  but  I am 
of  the  opinion  now  that  had  our  braves  got  into  the  fort, 
all  of  the  whites  would  have  been  killed,  as  were  the  British 
soldiers  at  Mackinac  many  years  before  (14). 

We  broke  up  our  camp  and  returned  to  Rock  River. 
A short  time  afterwards  the  party  at  the  fort  received 
reinforcements,  among  whom  we  observed  some  of  our 
old  friends  from  St.  Louis. 

Soon  after  our  return  from  Fort  Madison  runners  came 
to  our  village  from  the  Shawnee  prophet  (15).  Others 
were  dispatched  by  him  to  the  village  of  the  Winnebagoes, 
with  invitations  to  meet  him  on  the  Wabash.  Accordingly 
a party  went  from  each  village.  All  of  our  party  returned, 
among  whom  came  a prophet,  who  explained  to  us  the 
bad  treatment  the  different  nations  of  Indians  had  received 
from  the  Americans,  by  giving  them  a few  presents  and 
taking  their  lands  from  them. 

I remember  well  his  saying:  ‘Tf  you  do  not  join  your 
friends  on  the  Wabash,  the  Americans  will  take  this  very 
village  from  you.’^  I little  thought  then  that  his  words 
would  come  true,  supposing  that  he  used  these  arguments 
merely  to  encourage  us  to  join  him,  which  we  concluded 
not  to  do.  He  then  returned  to  the  Wabash,  where  a party 
of  Winnebagoes  had  preceded,  and  preparations  were  mak- 
ing for  war.  A battle  soon  ensued  [probably  the  battle 
of  Tippecanoe]  in  which  several  Winnebagoes  were  killed. 
As  soon  as  their  nation  heard  of  this  battle,  and  that  some 
of  their  people  had  been  killed,  they  sent  several  war  parties 
in  different  directions:  one  to  the  mining  country,  one  to 
Prairie  du  Chien,  and  another  to  Fort  Madison.  The 


30 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


latter  returned  by  way  of  our  village  and  exhibited  several 
scalps  which  they  had  taken.  Their  success  induced  several 
parties  to  go  against  the  fort.  Myself  and  several  of  my 
band  joined  the  last  party  (i6),  and  we  were  determined 
to  take  the  fort.  We  arrived  in  the  vicinity  during  the 
night.  The  spies  that  we  had  sent  out  several  days  before 
to  watch  the  movements  of  those  at  the  garrison,  and  ascer- 
tain their  numbers,  came  to  us  and  gave  the  following  in- 
formation: "'A  keel  arrived  from  below  this  evening  with 
seventeen  men.  There  are  about  fifty  men  in  the  fort  and 
they  march  out  every  morning  to  exercise.”  It  was  im- 
mediately determined  that  we  should  conceal  ourselves  in 
a position  as  near  as  practicable  to  where  the  soldiers 
should  come  out,  and  when  the  signal  was  given,  each  one 
was  to  fire  on  them  and  rush  into  the  fort.  With  my  knife 
I dug  a hole  in  the  ground  deep  enough  that  by  placing 
a few  weeds  around  it  I could  conceal  myself.  I was  so 
near  the  fort  that  I could  hear  the  sentries  walking  on  their 
beats.  By  daybreak  I had  finished  my  work  and  was  anx- 
iously awaiting  the  rising  of  the  sun.  The  morning  drum 
beat.  I examined  the  priming  of  my  gun,  and  eagerly 
watched  for  the  gate  to  open.  It  did  open,  but  instead  of 
the  troops,  a young  man  came  out  alone  and  the  gate  closed 
after  him.  He  passed  so  close  to  me  that  I could  have 
killed  him  with  my  knife,  but  I let  him  pass  unharmed. 
He  kept  the  path  toward  the  river,  and  had  he  gone  one 
step  from  it,  he  must  have  come  upon  us  and  would  have 
been  killed.  He  returned  immediately  and  entered  the  gate. 
I would  now  have  rushed  for  the  gate  and  entered  it  with 
him,  but  I feared  that  our  party  was  not  prepared  to  follow 
me. 

The  gate  opened  again  when  four  men  emerged  and 
went  down  to  the  river  for  wood.  While  they  were  gone, 
another  man  came  out,  walked  toward  the  river,  was  fired 
on,  and  killed  by  a Winnebago.  The  others  started  and 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


31 


ran  rapidly  towards  the  fort,  but  two  of  them  were  shot 
dead.  We  then  took  shelter  under  the  river’s  bank  out 
of  reach  of  the  firing  from  the  fort.  The  firing  now  com- 
menced from  both  parties  and  was  kept  up  without  cessa- 
tion all  day.  I advised  our  party  to  set  fire  to  the  fort, 
and  commenced  preparing  arrows  for  that  purpose.  At 
night  we  made  the  attempt,  and  succeeded  in  firing  the 
building  several  times,  but  without  effect,  as  it  was  always 
extinguished. 

The  next  day  I took  my  rifle  and  shot  in  two  the  cord 
by  which  they  hoisted  their  flag,  and  prevented  them  from 
raising  it  again.  We  continued  firing  until  our  ammuni- 
tion was  expended.  Finding  that  we  could  not  take  the 
fort,  we  returned  home,  having  one  Winnebago  killed  and 
one  wounded  during  the  siege. 

I have  since  learned  that  the  trader  who  lived  in  the 
fort  wounded  the  Winnebago  while  he  was  scalping  the 
first  man  that  was  killed.  The  Winnebago  recovered,  and 
is  now  living,  and  is  very  friendly  disposed  towards  the 
trader,  believing  him  to  be  a great  brave. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


War  of  1812 — Execution  of  an  Indian — Sacs  Offer 
Their  Services  to  the  Americans' — Madison  Directs 
Them  to  Remain  Neutral — Why  the  Sacs  Joined 
THE  British  Army — Forts  Meigs  and  Stephenson — 
A Chapter  of  Adventures. 

Soon  after  our  return  home,  news  reached  us  that  a 
war  was  going  to  take  place  between  the  British  and  the 
Americans.  Runners  continued  to  arrive  from  different 
tribes,  all  confirming  the  reports  of  the  expected  war.  The 
British  agent.  Colonel  Dixon,  was  holding  talks  with  and 
making  presents  to  the  different  tribes.  I had  not  made 
up  my  mind  whether  to  join  the  British  or  remain  neutral. 
I had  not  discovered  yet  one  good  trait  in  the  character 
of  the  Americans  who  had  come  to  the  country.  They 
made  fair  promises,  but  never  fulfilled  them,  while  the 
British  made  but  few,  and  we  could  always  rely  on  their 
word. 

One  of  our  people  having  killed  a Frenchman  at  Prairie 
du  Chien,  the  British  took  him  prisoner  and  said  they 
would  shoot  him  next  day.  His  family  were  encamped 
a short  distance  below  the  mouth  of  the  Wisconsin.  He 
begged  permission  to  go  and  see  them  that  night,  as  he 
was  to  die  the  next  day.  They  permitted  him  to  go  after 
he  had  promised  to  return  by  sunrise  the  next  morning.  He 
visited  his  family,  which  consisted  of  his  wife  and  six 
children.  I cannot  describe  their  meeting  and  parting  so 
as  to  be  understood  by  the  whites,  as  it  appears  that  their 
feelings  are  acted  upon  by  certain  rules  laid  down  by  their 
preachers,  while  ours  are  governed  by  the  monitor  within 
us.  He  bade  his  loved  ones  the  last  sad  farewell  and  hur- 
ried across  the  prairie  to  the  fort  and  arrived  in  time.  The 

32 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


33 


soldiers  were  iready  and  immediately  marched  out  and  shot 
him  down.  I visited  the  stricken  family,  and  by  hunting 
and  fishing  provided  for  them  until  they  reached  their  re- 
lations. 

Why  did  the  Great  Spirit  ever  send  the  whites  to  this 
land  to  drive  us  from  our  homes  and  introduce  among  us 
poisonous  liquors,  disease,  and  death?  They  should  have 
remained  in  the  land  the  Great  Spirit  allotted  them.  But 
I will  proceed  with  my  story.  My  memory,  however,  is 
not  very  good  since  my  late  visit  to  the  white  people.  I 
have  still  a buzzing  noise  in  my  ears  from  the  noise  and 
bustle  incident  to  travel.  I may  give  some  parts  of  my 
story  out  of  place,  but  will  make  my  best  endeavors  to  be 
correct. 

Several  of  our  chiefs  were  called  upon  to  go  to  Wash- 
ington to  see  our  great  father  (President  Madison).  They 
started,  and  during  their  absence  I went  to  Peoria,  on  the 
Illinois  River,  to  see  my  old  friend  (Thomas  Forsythe,  the 
trader)  and  get  his  advice.  He  was  a man  who  always 
told  us  the  truth,  and  knew  everything  that  was  going  on. 
When  I arrived  at  Peoria  he  had  gone  to  Chicago,  and 
was  not  at  home.  I visited  the  P'ottawattomie  villages  and 
then  returned  to  Rock  River.  Soon  after  this,  our  friends 
returned  from  their  visit  to  the  great  father  and  reported 
what  had  been  said  and  done.  The  great  father  told  them 
that  in  the  event  of  a war  taking  place  with  England,  not 
to  interfere  on  either  side,  but  to  remain  neutral.  He  did 
not  want  our  help,  but  wished  us  to  hunt  and  supply  our 
families,  and  remain  at  peace.  He  said  that  British  traders 
would  not  be  allowed  to  come  on  the  Mississippi  to  furnish 
goods,  but  that  we  would  be  well  supplied  by  an  American 
trader.  Our  chiefs  then  told  him  that  the  British  traders 
always  gave  us  credit  in  the  fall  for  guns,  powder,  and 
goods,  to  enable  us  to  hunt  and  clothe  our  families.  He 
replied  that  the  trader  at  Fort  Madison  would  have  plenty 
3 


34 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


of  goods,  and  if  we  should  go  there  in  the  autumn,  he 
would  supply  us  on  credit,  as  the  British  traders  had  done. 
The  party  gave  a good:  account  of  what  they  had  seen  and 
the  kind  treatment  they  had  received.  This  information 
pleased  us  all  very  much.  We  all  agreed  to  follow  our 
great  father's  advice  and  not  interfere  in  the  war.  Our 
women  were  much  pleased  at  the  good  news.  Everything 
went  on  cheerfully  in  our  village.  We  resumed  our  pas- 
times (17)  of  playing  ball,  horse  racing,  and  dancing,  which 
had  been  laid  aside  when  this  great  war  was  first  talked 
about.  We  had  fine  crops  of  corn  which  were  now  ripe, 
and  our  women  were  busily  engaged  in  gathering  it  and 
making  caches  to  contain  it.  (See  note  28.) 

In  a short  time  we  were  ready  to  start  to  Fort  Madi- 
son to  get  our  supply  of  goods,  that  we  might  proceed 
to  our  hunting  grounds.  We  passed  merrily  down  the  river, 
all  in  high  spirits.  I had  determined  to  spend  the  winter 
at  my  old  favorite  hunting  grounds  on  Skunk  River.  I 
left  part  of  my  corn  and  mats  at  its  mouth  to  take  up  as 
we  returned,  and  many  others  did  the  same. 

The  next  morning  we  arrived  at  the  fort  and  made  our 
encampment.  Myself  and  principal  men  paid  a visit  to  the 
war  chief  at  the  fort.  He  received  us  kindly,  and  gave  us 
some  tobacco,  pipes,  and  provisions.  The  trader  came  in 
and  we  all  shook  hands  with  him,  for  on  him  all  our  de- 
pendence was  placed,  to  enable  us  to  hunt  and  thereby  sup- 
port our  families.  We  waited  a long  time,  expecting  the 
trader  would  tell  us  that  he  had  orders  from  our  great 
father  to  supply  us  with  goods,  but  he  said  nothing  on  the 
subject.  I got  up  and  told  him  in  a short  speech  what  we 
had  come  for,  and  hoped  he  had  plenty  of  goods  to  supply 
us.  I told  him  he  should  be  well  paid  in  the  spring,  and 
concluded  by  informing  him  that  we  had  decided  to  follow 
our  great  father's  advice  and  not  go  to  war. 

He  said  that  he  was  happy  to  hear  that  we  had  con- 


BLACK  HAWK'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


35 


eluded  to  remain  at  peace.  He  said  that  he  had  a large 
quantity  of  goods,  and  that  if  we  made  a good  hunt  we 
should  be  well  supplied;  but  he  remarked  that  he  had  no 
instructions  to  furnish  us  anything  on  credit,  nor  could 
he  give  us  any  without  receiving  the  pay  for  them. 

We  told  him  what  our  great  father  had  said  to  our 
chiefs  at  Washington,  and  contended  that  he  could  supply 
us  if  he  would,  believing  that  our  great  father  always  spoke 
the  truth.  The  war  chief  said  the  trader  could  not  furnish 
us  on  credit,  and  that  he  had  received  no  such  instructions 
from  our  great  father  at  Washington. 

We  left  the  fort  dissatisfied  and  went  to  camp.  What 
was  now  to  be  done,  we  knew  not.  We  questioned  the 
party  that  brought  us  the  news  from  our  great  father, 
that  we  could  get  credit  for  our  winter  supplies  at  this 
place.  They  still  told  us  the  same  story  and  insisted  on 
its  truth.  Few  of  us  slept  that  night.  All  was  gloom  and 
discontent. 

In  the  morning  a canoe  was  seen  descending  the  river, 
bearing  an  express,  who  brought  intelligence  that  La  Gutrie, 
a British  trader,  had  landed  at  Rock  Island  with  two  boat- 
loads of  goods.  He  requested  us  to  come  up  immediately 
as  he  had  good  news  for  us,  and  a variety  of  presents. 
The  express  presented  us  with  tobacco,  pipes,  and  wampum. 
The  news  ran  through  our  camp  like  fire  through  dry  grass 
on  the  prairie.  Our  lodges  were  soon  taken  down  and  we 
all  started  for  Rock  Island.  Here  ended  all  hopes  of  our 
remaining  at  peace.  We  had  been  forced  into  war  by  being 
deceived'. 

Our  party  were  not  long  in  getting  to  Rock  Island. 
When  we  came  in  sight  and  saw  tents  pitched,  we  yelled, 
fired  our  guns,  and  beat  our  drums.  Guns  at  the  island 
were  immediately  fired,  returning  our  salute,  and  a British 
flag  hoisted.  We  landed,  were  cordially  received  by  La 
Gutrie,  and  then  smoked  the  pipe  with  him,  after  which 


36  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 

he  made  a speech  to  us  saying  that  he  had  been  sent  by 
Colonel  Dixon.  [This  Colonel  Dixon  had  long  been  a 
British  trader  among  the  Indians,  and  at  the  beginning  of 
the  war  of  1812  had  given  his  services  to  the  British.]  He 
gave  us  a number  of  handsome  presents,  among  them  a 
large  silk  flag  and  a keg  of  rum.  He  then  told  us  to  retire, 
take  some  refreshments  and  rest  ourselves,  as  he  would 
have  more  to  say  to  us  next  day. 

We  accordingly  retired  to  our  lodges,  which  in  the 
meantime  had  been  put  up,  and  spent  the  night.  The  next 
morning  we  called  upon  him  and  told  him  we  wanted  his 
two  boat  loads  of  goods  to  divide  among  our  people,  for 
which  he  should  be  well  paid  in  the  spring  in  furs  and 
peltries.  He  consented  that  we  should  take  them  and  do 
as  we  pleased  with  them*.  While  our  people  were  dividing 
the  goods,  he  took  me  aside  and  informed  me  that  Colonel 
Dixon  was  at  Green  Bay  with  twelve  boats  loaded  with 
goods,  guns,  and  ammunition.  He  wished  to  raise  a party 
immediately  and  go  to  him.  He  said  our  friend,  the  trader 
at  Peoria,  was  collecting  the  Pottawattomies,  and  would 
be  there  before  us.  I communicated  this  information  to 
my  braves,  and  a party  of  two  hundred  warriors  were 
soon  collected  and  ready  to  depart.  I paid  a visit  to  the 
lodge  of  an  old  friend,  who  had  been  the  comrade  of  my 
youth,  and  had  been  in  many  war  parties  with  me,  but  was 
now  crippled  and  no  longer  able  to  travel.  He  had  a son 
whom  I had  adopted  as  my  own,  and  who  had  hunted  with 
me  the  two  winters  preceding.  I wished  my  old  friend 
to  let  him  go  with  me.  He  objected,  saying  he  could  not 
get  his  support  if  he  did  attend  me,  and  that  I,  who  had 
always  provided  for  him  since  his  misfortune,  would  be 
gone;  therefore,  having  no  other  dependence,  he  could  not 
spare  him.  I offered  to  leave  my  son  in  his  stead  but  he 
refused  to  give  his  consent.  He  said  that  he  did  not  like 
the  war,  as  he  had  been  down  the  river  and  had  been  well 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


37 


treated  by  the  Americans  and  could  not  fight  against  them. 
He  had  promised  to  winter  near  a white  settler  above  Salt 
River,  and  must  take  his  son  with  him.  We  parted  and  I 
.soon  completed  my  arrangements  and  started  with  my  party 
for  Green  Bay.  On  our  arrival  there  we  found  a large 
encampment;  were  well  received  by  Colonel  Dixon  and 
the  war  chiefs  who  were  with  him.  He  gave  us  plenty  of 
provisions,  tobacco,  and  pipes,  saying  that  he  would  hold 
a council  with  us  the  next  day.  In  the  encampment  I found 
a great  number  of  Kickapoos,  Ottawas,  and  Winnebagoes. 
I visited  all  their  camps,  and  found  them  in  high  spirits. 
They  had  all  received  new  guns,  ammunition,  and  a variety 
of  clothing. 

In  the  evening  a messenger  came  to  visit  Colonel  Dixon. 
I went  to  his  tent,  in  which  there  were  two  other  war  chiefs 
and  an  interpreter.  He  received  me  with  a hearty  shake 
of  the  hand ; presented  me  to  the  other  chiefs,  who  treated 
me  cordially,  expressing  themselves  as  being  much  pleased 
to  meet  me.  After  I was  seated  Colonel  Dixon  said: 
‘'General  Black  Hawk,  I sent  for  you  to  explain  to  you 
what  we  are  going  to  do  and  to  give  you  the  reasons  for 
our  coming  here.  Our  friend.  La  Gutrie,  informs  us  in 
the  letter  you  brought  from  him,  of  what  has  taken  place. 
You  will  now  have  to  hold  us  fast  by  the  hand.  Your 
English  father  has  found  out  that  the  Americans  want  to 
take  your  country  from  you  and  has  sent  me  and  my  braves 
to  drive  them  back  to  their  own  country.  He  has,  like- 
wise, sent  a large  quantity  of  arms  and  ammunition,  and 
we  want  all  your  warriors  to  join  us.” 

He  then  placed  a medal  around  my  neck  and  gave  me 
a paper,  which  I lost  in  the  late  war,  and  a silk  flag,  say- 
ing: "You  are  to  command  all  the  braves  that  will  leave 
here  the  day  after  tomorrow,  to  join  our  braves  at  Detroit.” 

I told  him  I was  very  much  disappointed,  as  I wanted 
to  descend  the  Mississippi  and  make  war  on  the  settle- 


38 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


merits.  He  said  that  he  had  been  ordered  to  lay  in  waste 
the  country  around  St.  Louis;  but  having  been  a trader 
on  the  Mississippi  for  many,  years  himself,  and  always 
having  been  treated  kindly  by  the  people  there,  he  could  not 
send  brave  men  to  murder  helpless  women  and  innocent 
children.  There  were  no  soldiers  there  for  us  to  fight,  and 
where  he  was  going  to  send  us,  there  were  a great  many 
of  them.  If  we  defeated  them,  the  Mississippi  country 
should  be  ours.  I was  much  pleased  with  this  speech,  as 
it  was  spoken  by  a brave. 

I inquired  about  my  old  friend  (Forsythe),  the  trader 
at  Peoria,  and  said  that  I had  expected  that  he  would  have 
been  here  before  we  were. 

He  shook  his  head  and  said : I have  sent  express  after 
express  for  him,  and  offered  him  great  sums  of  money  to 
come  and  bring  the  Pottawattomies  and  Kickapoos  with 
him.  He  has  refused,  saying  that  the  British  father  has 
not  money  enough  to  induce  him  to  join  us.  But  I have  now 
laid  a trap  for  him.  I have  sent  Gomo  and  a party  of 
Indians  to  take  him;  prisoner  and  bring  him  here  alive.  I 
expect  him  in  a few  days.” 

The  next  day,  arms  and  ammunition,  knives,  toma- 
hawks, and  clothing  were  given  to  my  band.  We  had  a 
great  feast  in  the  evening,  and  the  morning  following  I 
started  with  about  five  hundred  braves  to  join  the  British 
army.  We  passed  Chicago  and  observed  that  the  fort  had 
been  evacuated  by  the  Americans,  and  their  soldiers  had 
gone  to  Fort  Wayne.  They  were  attacked  a short  distance 
from  the  fort  and  defeated  (i8).  They  had  a considerable 
quantity  of  powder  in  the  fort  at  Chicago,  which  they  had 
promised  to  the  Indians,  but  the  night  before  they  marched 
away  they  destroyed  it  by  throwing  it  into  a well.  If  they 
had  kept  their  word  to  the  Indians,  they  doubtless  would 
have  gone  to  Fort  Wayne  without  molestation.  On  our 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


39 


arrival,  I found  that  the  Indians  had  several  prisoners,  and 
I advised  tliem  to  threat  them  well. 

We  continued  our  march,  joining  the  British  below 
Detroit,  soon  after  which  we  had  a battle.  The  Americans 
fought  well,  and  drove  us  back  with  considerable  loss.  I 
was  greatly  surprised  at  this,  as  I had  been  told  that  the 
Americans  would  not  fight. 

Our  next  movement  was  against  a fortified  place  (19). 
I was  stationed  with  my  braves  to  prevent  any  person 
going  to  or  coming  from  the  fort.  I found  two  men  taking 
care  of  cattle  and  took  them  prisoners.  I would  not  kill 
them,  but  delivered  them  to  the  British  war  chief.  Soon 
afterwards,  several  boats  came  down  the  river  full  of  Amer- 
ican soldiers.  They  landed  on  the  opposite  side,  took  the 
British  batteries,  and  pursued  the  soldiers  that  had  left 
them.  They  went  too  far  without  knowing  the  strength 
of  the  British  and  were  <^efeated.  I hurried  across  the  river, 
anxious  for  an  opportunity  to  show  the  courage  of  my 
braves,  but  before  we  reached  the  scene  of  battle,  all  was 
over. 

The  British  had  taken  many  prisoners  and  the  Indians 
were  killing  them.  I immediately  put  a stop  to  it,  as  I 
never  thought  it  brave,  but  base  and  cowardly,  to  kill  an 
unarmed  and  helpless  foe.  We  remained  here  some  time. 
I cannot  detail  what  took  place,  as  I was  stationed  with  my 
braves  in  the  woods.  It  appeared',  however,  that  the  British 
could  not  take  this  fort,  for  we  marched  to  another  some 
distance  ofif.  When  we  approached  it,  I found  a small 
stockade,  and  concluded  that  there  were  not  many  men  in 
it.  The  Biritish  war  chief  sent  a flag  of  truce.  Colonel 
Dixon  carried  it,  but  soon  returned,  reporting  that  the 
young  war  chief  in  command  (20)  would  not  give  up  the 
fort  without  fighting.  Colonel  Dixon  came  to  me  and  said, 
‘‘You  will  see  tomorrow  how  easily  we  will  take  that  fort.’’ 
I was  of  the  same  opinioig,  but  when  the  morning  mme  I 


40 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


was  disappointed.  The  British  advanced  and  commenced 
the  attack,  fighting  like  true  braves,  but  were  defeated  by 
the  braves  in  the  fort,  and  a great  number  of  our  men 
were  killed. 

The  British  army  was  making  preparations  to  retreat. 
I was  now  tired  of  being  with  them,  our  success  being  bad, 
and  having  got  no  plunder.  I determined  on  leaving  them 
and  returning  to  Rock  River,  to  see  what  had  become  of 
my  wife  and  children,  as  I had  not  heard  from  them  since 
I left  home.  That  night  I took  about  twenty  of  my  braves, 
and  left  the  British  camp  for  home.  On  our  journey  we 
met  no  one  until  we  came  to  the  Illinois  River.  Here  we 
found  two  lodges  of  Pottawattomies.  They  received  us  in 
a very  friendly  manner,  and  gave  us  something  to  eat.  I 
inquired  about  their  friends  who  were  with  the  British. 
They  said  there  had  been  some  fighting  on  the  Illinois 
River  and  that  my  friend,  the  Peoria  trader,  had  been 
taken  prisoner.  ‘‘By  Gomo  and  his  party?”  I immediately 
inquired.  They  replied,  “No,  but  by  the  Americans,  who 
came  up  with  boats.  They  took  him  and  the  French  settlers 
prisoners,  and  then  burned  the  village.”  [The  leader  of 
this  unwarranted  attack  upon  a loyal  community  was  Capt. 
Thomas  E.  Craig,  who  was  shot  at  the  battle  of  the  Sink- 
hole by  Black  Hawk.  The  incident  above  narrated  oc- 
curred Nov.  8,  1812.  See  note  22. — Ed.]  They  could  give 
us  no  information  regarding  our  friends  on  Rock  River. 
In  three  days  more,  we  were  in  the  vicinity  of  our  village, 
and  were  soon  afterwards  surprised  to  find  that  a party 
of  Americans  had  followed  us  from  the  British  camp. 
One  of  them,  more  daring*  than  his  comrades,  had  made 
his  way  through  the  thicket  on  foot,  and  was  just  in  the 
act  of  shooting  me,  when  I discovered  him.  I then  ordered 
him  to  surrender,  marched  him  into  camp,  and  turned  him 
over  to  a number  of  our  young  men  with  this  injunction: 
“Treat  him  as  a brother,  as  I have  concluded  to  adopt 
him  as  one  of  our  tribe”  (21). 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


41 


A little  while  before  this  occurrence  I had  directed  my 
party  to  proceed  to  the  village,  as  I had  discovered  a smoke 
ascending  from  a hollow  in  the  bluff,  and  wished  to  go 
alone  to  the  spot  from  which  the  smoke  proceeded,  to  see 
who  was  there.  I approached  the  spot,  and  when  I came 
in  view  of  the  fire,  I saw  an  old  man  sitting  in  sorrow 
beneath  a mat  which  he  had  stretched  over  him.  At  any 
other  time  I would  have  turned  away  without  disturbing 
him,  knowing  that  he  came  here  to  be  alone,  to  humble 
himself  before  the  Great  Spirit,  that  he  might  take  pity 
on  him.  I approached  and  seated  myself  beside  him.  He 
gave  one  look  at  me,  and  then  fixed  his  eyes  on  the  ground. 
It  was  my  old  friend.  I anxiously  inquired  for  his  son,  my 
adopted  child,  and  what  had  befallen  our  people.  My  old 
comrade  seemed  scarcely  alive.  He  must  have  fasted  a 
long  time.  I lighted  my  pipe  and  put  it  into  his  mouth.  He 
eagerly  drew  a few  puffs,  cast  up  his  eyes  which  met  mine, 
and  recognized  me.  His  eyes  were  glassy  and  he  would 
have  fallen  into  forgetfulness,  had  I not  given  him  some 
water,  which  revived  him.  I again  inquired  what  had  be- 
come of  our  son,  and  what  had  befallen  our  people. 

In  a feeble  voice  he  said:  ‘‘Soon  after  your  departure 
to  join  the  British,  I descended:  the  river  with  a small 
party,  to  winter  at  the  place  I told  you  the  white  man  had 
asked  me  to  come.  When  we  arrived  I found  that  a fort 
had  been  built,  and  the  white  family  that  had  invited  me 
to  come  and  hunt  near  them  had  removed  to  it.  I then 
paid  a visit  to  the  fort  to  tell  the  white  people  that  my  little 
band  were  friendly,  and  that  we  wished  to  hunt  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  fort.  The  war  chief  who  commanded  there, 
told  me  we  might  hunt  on  the  Illinois  side  of  the  Mississippi, 
and  no  person  would  trouble  us ; that  the  horsemen  ranged 
on  the  Missouri  side  only,  and  that  he  had  directed  them 
not  to  cross  the  river.  I was  pleased  with  this  assurance 
of  safety,  and  immediately  crossed  over,  and  made  my 


43 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


winter’s  camp.  Game  was  plenty.  We  lived  happy,  and 
often  talked’  of  you.  My  boy  regretted  your  absence  and 
the  hardships  you  would  have  to  undergo.  We  had  been 
here  about  two  moons,  when  my  boy  went  out  as  usual 
to  hunt.  Night  came  on  and  he  did  not  return.  I was 
alarmed  for  his  safety  and  passed  a sleepless  night.  In 
the  morning  my  old  woman  went  to  the  other  lodges  and 
gave  the  alarm,  and  all  turned  out  to  hunt  for  the  missing 
one.  There  being  snow  upon  the  ground  they  soon  came 
upon  his  tracks,  and  after  pursuing  it  for  some  distance, 
found  he  was  on  the  trail  of  a deer,  which  led  toward 
the  river.  They  soon  came  to  the  place  where  he  had  stood 
and  fired,  and  near  by,  hanging  on  the  branch  of  a tree, 
found  the  deer,  which  he  had  killed  and  skinned.  But 
here  were  also  found  the  tracks  of  white  men.  They  had 
taken  my  boy  prisoner.  Their  tracks  led  across  the  river 
and  then  down  towards  the  fort.  My  friends  followed  on 
the  trail,  and  soon  found  my  boy  lying  dead.  He  had  been 
most  cruelly  murdered.  His  face  was  shot  to  pieces,  his 
body  stabbed  in  several  places  and  his  head  scalped.  His 
arms  were  pinioned  behind  him.” 

The  old  man  paused  for  some  time,  and  then  told  me 
that  his  wife  had  died  on  their  way  up  the  Mississippi.  I 
took  the  hand  of  my  old  friend  in  mine  and  pledged  myself 
to  avenge  the  death  of  his  son.  It  was  now  dark,  and  a 
terrible  storm  was  raging.  The  rain  was  descending  in 
heavy  torrents,  the  thunder  was  rolling  in  the  heavens,  and 
the  lightning  flashed  across  the  sky.  I had  taken  my  blanket 
off  and  wrapped  it  around  the  feeble  old  man.  When  the 
storm  abated  I kindled  a fire  and  took  hold  of  my  old  friend 
to  remove  him  nearer  to  it.  He  was  dead.  I remained 
with  him  during  the  night.  Some  of  my  party  came  early 
in  the  morning  to  look  for  me,  and  assisted  me  in  burying 
him  on  the  peak  of  the  bluff.  I then  returned  to  the  village 
with  my  friends.  I visited  the  grave  of  my  old  friend  as 
I ascended  Rock  River  the  last  time. 


CHAPTER  V. 


Black  Hawk's  Opinion  of  British  and  American 
Modes  of  Fighting — How  Keokuk  Was  Made  Chief 
— He  Avenges  the  Death  of  His  Adopted  Son — 
Battle  at  Fort  Howard — Death  of  Wash-e-own. 

On  my  arrival  at  the  village  I was  met  by  the  chiefs 
and  braves  and  was  conducted  to  the  lodge  which  was  pre- 
pared for  me.  After  eating  I gave  a full  account  of  all 
that  I had  seen  and  done.  I explained  to  my  people  the 
manner  in  which  the  British  and  Americans  fought.  In- 
stead of  stealing  upon  each  other  and  taking  every  advan- 
tage to  kill  the  enemy  and  save  their  own  people  as  we 
do,  which  with  us  is  considered  good  policy  in  a war  chief, 
they  march  out  in  open  daylight  and  fight  regardless  of 
the  number  of  warriors  they  may  lose.  After  the  battle 
is  over,  they  retire  to  feast  and  drink  wine  as  if  nothing  had 
happened.  After  which  they  make  a statement  in  writing 
of  what  they  have  done,  each  party  claiming  the  victory, 
and  neither  giving  an  account  of  half  the  number  killed 
on  their  side.  They  all  fought  like  braves,  but  would  not 
do  to  lead  a party  with  us.  Our  maxim  is,  kill  the  enemy 
and  save  our  own  men.  Those  chiefs  will  do  to  paddle  a 
canoe  but  not  to  steer  it.  The  Americans  shot  better  than 
the  British,  but  their  soldiers  were  not  so  well  clothed  nor 
so  well  provided  for. 

The  village  chief  informed  me  that  after  I started  with 
my  braves  and  the  parties  who  followed,  the  nation  was 
reduced  to  a small  party  of  fighting  men ; that  they  would 
have  been  unable  to  defend  themselves  if  the  Americans 
had  attacked  them.  That  all  the  women  and  children  and 
old  men  belonging  to  the  warriors  who  had  joined  the 
British  were  left  with  them  to  provide  for.  A council  had 

43 


44 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


been  called  which  agreed  that  Quash-qua-me,  the  Lance, 
and  other  chiefs,  with  the  old  men,  women  and  children, 
and  such  others  as  chose  to  accompany  them,  should  de- 
scend the  Mississippi  to  St.  Louis,  and  place  themselves 
under  the  American  chief  stationed  there.  They  accord- 
ingly went  down  to  St.  Louis,  were  received  as  the  friendly 
band  of  our  nation,  were  sent  up  the  Missouri,  and  pro- 
vided for,  while  their  friends  were  assisting  the  British. 
Keokuk  was  then  introduced  to  me  as  the  war  chief  of  the 
braves  then  in  the  village.  I inquired  how  he  had  become 
chief.  They  said  that  a large  armed  force  was  seen  by 
their  spies  going  toward  Peoria.  Fears  were  entertained 
that  they  would  come  up  'and  attack  the  village,  and  a 
council  had  been  called  to  decide  as  to  the  best  course  to 
be  adopted,  which  concluded  upon  leaving  the  village  and 
going  to  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  to  get  out  of  the 
way.  Keokuk,  during  the  sitting  of  the  council,  had  been 
standing  at  the  door  of  the  lodge,  not  being  allowed  to 
enter,  as  he  had  never  killed  an  enemy,  where  he  remained 
until  old  Wacome  came  out.  He  then  told  him  that  he 
had  heard  what  they  had  decided'  on,  and  was  anxious  to 
be  permitted  to  speak  before  the  council  adjourned. 
Wacome  returned  and  asked  leave  for  Keokuk  to  come 
in  and  make  a speech.  His  request  was  granted.  Keokuk 
entered  and  addressed  the  chiefs.  He  said:  ‘T  have  heard 
with  sorrow  that  you  have  determined  to  leave  our  village 
and  cross  the  Mississippi,  merely  because  you  have  been 
told  that  the  Americans  were  coming  in  this  direction. 
Would  you  leave  our  village,  desert  our  homes,  and  fly 
before  an  enemy  approaches?  Would  you  leave  all,  even 
the  graves  of  our  fathers,  to  the  mercy  of  an  enemy  with- 
out trying  to  defend  them?  Give  me  charge  of  your  war- 
riors and  I will  defend  the  village  while  you  sleep  in  safety.” 

The  council  consented  that  Keokuk  should  be  war  chief. 
He  marshaled  his  braves,  sent  out  spies  and  advanced  with 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


45 


a party  himself  on  the  trail  leading  to  Peoria.  They  re- 
turned without  seeing  an  enemy.  The  Americans  did  not 
come  by  our  village.  All  were  satisfied  with  the  appoint- 
ment of  Keokuk.  He  used  every  precaution  that  our  people 
should  not  be  surprised.  This  is  the  manner  and  the  cause 
of  his  receiving  the  appointment.  I was  satisfied,  and  then 
started  to  visit  my  wife  and  children.  I found  them  well, 
and  my  boys  were  growing  finely. 

It  is  not  customary  for  us  to  say  much  about  our  women, 
as  they  generally  perform  their  part  cheerfully  and  never 
interfere  with  business  belonging  to  the  men.  This  is  the 
only  wife  I ever  had  or  ever  will  have.  She  is  a good 
woman,  and  teaches  my  boys  to  be  brave.  Plere  I would 
have  rested  myself  and  enjoyed  the  comforts  of  my  lodge, 
but  I could  not.  I had  promised  to  avenge  the  death  of 
my  adopted  son. 

I immediately  collected  a party  of  thirty  braves,  and 
explained  to  them  the  object  of  my  making  this  war  party, 
which  was  to  avenge  the  death  of  my  adopted  son,  who 
had  been  cruelly  and  wantonly  murdered  by  the  whites. 
I explained  to  them  the  pledge  I had  made  to  his  father, 
and  told  them  they  were  the  last  words  he  had , heard 
spoken.  All  were  willing  to  go  with  me  to  fulfill  my  word. 
We  started  in  canoes,  and  descended  the  Mississippi  until 
we  arrived  near  the  place  where  Fort  Madison  had  stood. 
It  had  been  abandoned  and  burned  by  the  whites,  and  noth- 
ing remained  but  the  chimneys.  We  were  pleased  to  see 
that  the  white  people  had  retired  from  the  country.  We 
proceeded  down  the  river  again.  I landed  with  one  brave 
near  Cape  Gray;  the  remainder  of  the  party  went  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Cuivre.  I hurried  across  to  the  trail  that 
led  from  the  mouth  of  the  Cuivre  to  a fort  and  soon  after- 
wards heard  firing  at  the  mouth  of  the  Creek.  Myself 
and  brave  concealed  ourselves  on  the  side  of  the  road.  We 
had  not  remained  here  long  before  two  men,  riding  one 


46 


BLACK  HAWICS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


horse,  came  at  full  speed  from  the  direction  of  the  sound 
of  the  firing.  When  they  came  sufficiently  near  we  fired ; 
the  horse  jumped  and  both  fell.  We  rushed  toward  them, 
and  one  rose  and  ran.  I followed  him  and  was  gaining 
on  him,  when  he  ran  over  a pile  of  rails  that  had  lately 
been  made,  seized  a stick  and  struck  at  me.  I now  had 

an  opportunity  to  see  his  face  and  I knew  him.  He  had 

been  at  Quashquame’s  village  to  teach  his  people  how  to 
plow.  We  looked  upon  him  as  a good  man.  I did  not 
wish  to  kill  him,  and  pursued  him  no  farther.  I returned 
and  met  my  brave.  He  said  he  had  killed  the  other  man, 
and  had  his  scalp  in  his  hand.  We  had  not  proceeded  far 
before  we  met  the  man  supposed  to  be  killed,  coming  up 
the  road,  staggering  like  a drunken  man,  and  covered  all 
over  with  blood.  This  was  the  most  terrible  sight  I had 

ever  seen.  I told  my  comrade  to  kill  him  to  put  him  out 

of  his  misery.  I could  not  look  at  him.  I passed  on  and 
heard  a rustling  in  the  bushes.  I distinctly  saw  two  little 
boys  concealing  themselves  in  the  undergrowth,  thought  of 
my  own  children,  and  passed  on  without  noticing  them. 

My  comrade  here  joined  me,  and  in  a little  while  we 
met  the  other  detachment  of  our  party.  I told  them  that  we 
would  be  pursued,  and  directed  them  to  follow  me.  We 
crossed  the  creek  and  formed  ourselves  in  the  timber.  We 
had  not  been  here  long  before  a party  of  mounted  men 
rushed  at  full  speed  upon  us.  I took  deliberate  aim  and 
shot  the  leader  of  the  party.  He  fell  lifeless  from  his  horse. 
All  my  people  fired,  but  without  effect.  The  enemy  rushed 
upon  us  without  giving  us  time  to  reload.  They  surrounded 
us  and  forced  us  into  a deep  sink-hole,  at  the  bottom  of 
which  were  some  bushes  (22).  We  reloaded  our  guns  and 
awaited  the  approach  of  our  enemy.  They  rushed  to  the 
edge  of  the  sink-hole,  fired  at  us,  and  killed  one  of  our  men. 
We  instantly  returned  their  fire,  killing  one  of  their  party. 
We  reloaded  and  commenced  digging  holes  in  the  side  of 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


47 


the  bank  to  protect  ourselves,  while  a party  watched  the 
enemy,  expecting  their  whole  force  would  be  upon  us  im- 
mediately. Some  of  my  warriors  commenced  singing  their 
death  songs.  I heard  the  whites  talking,  and  called  upon 
them  to  come  out  and  fight.  I did  not  like  the  situation, 
and  wished  the  matter  settled.  I soon  heard  chopping  and 
knocking.  I could  not  imagine  what  they  were  doing. 
Soon  afterwards  they  ran  up  a battery  on  wheels  and  fired 
without  hurting  any  of  us.  They  gave  up  the  siege  and  re- 
turned to  their  fort  about  dusk.  There  were  eighteen  in 
this  trap  with  me.  We  came  out  unharmed,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  brave  who  was  killed  by  the  enemy’s  first  fire, 
after  we  were  entrapped.  We  found  one  white  man  dead 
at  the  edge  of  the  sink-hole,  whom  they  did  not  remove  for 
fear  of  our  fire,  and  scalped  him,  placing  our  dead  brave 
upon  him,  thinking  we  could  not  leave  him  in  a better  situ- 
ation than  on  the  prostrate  form,  of  a foe. 

We  had  now  effected  our  purpose  and  concluded  to  go 
back  by  land,  thinking  it  unsafe  to  use  our  canoes.  I found 
my  wife  and  children  and  the  greater  part  of  our  people  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Iowa  River.  I now  determined  to  remain 
with  my  family  and  hunt  for  them,  and  to  humble  myself 
before  the  Great  Spirit,  returning  thanks  to  him  for  pre- 
serving me  through  the  war.  I made  my  hunting  camp 
on  the  English  River,  which  is  a branch  of  the  Iowa. 

During  the  winter  a party  of  Pottawattomies  came  from 
the  Illinois  to  pay  me  a visit,  among  whom  was  Wash-e- 
own,  an  old  man  who  had  formerly  lived  at  our  village.  He 
informed  us  that  in  the  fall  the  Americans  had  built  a fort 
at  Peoria,  and  had  prevented  them  from  going  down  the 
Sangamon  to  hunt.  He  said  they  were  very  much  dis- 
tressed. Gomo  had  returned  from  the  British  army,  and 
brought  news  of  their  defeat  near  Malden.  He  told  us 
that  he  had  gone  to  the  American  chief  with  a flag,  gave 
up  fighting,  and  told  him  that  he  desired  to  make  peace 


48 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


for  his  nation.  The  American  chief  gave  him  a paper 
to  the  war  chief  at  Peoria,  and  I visited  that  fort  with 
Gomo.  It  was  then  agreed  that  there  should  be  no  more 
hostilities  between  the  Pottawattomies  and  the  Americans. 
Two  of  the  white  chiefs,  with  eight  Pottawattomie  bfaves, 
and  five  others,  Americans,  had  gone  down  to  St.  Louis 
to  have  the  treaty  of  peace  confirmed.  This,  said  Wash-e- 
own,  is  good  news;  for  we  :can  now  go  to  our  hunting 
grounds ; and  for  my  part,  I never  had  anything  to  do  with 
the  war.  The  Americans  never  killed  any  of  our  people 
before  the  war,  nor  interfered  with  our  hunting  grounds, 
and  I resolved  to  do  nothing  against  them.  I made  no 
reply  to  these  remarks,  as  the  speaker  was  old  and  talked 
like  a child. 

We  gave  the  Pottawattomies  a great  feast.  I presented 
Washeown  with  a good  horse.  My  braves  gave  one  to 
each  of  his  party,  and  at  parting,  said  they  wished  us  to 
make  peace  with  the  whites,  which  we  did  not  promise, 
but  told  them  we  would  not  send  out  any  war  parties 
against  the  settlements. 

A short  time  after  the  Pottawattomies  had  gone,  a 
party  of  thirty  braves  belonging  to  our  nation,  from  the 
peace  camp  on  the  Missouri,  paid  us  a visit.  They  ex- 
hibited five  scalps  which  they  had  taken  on  the  Missouri, 
and  wished  us  to  join  in  a dance  over  them,  which  we 
willingly  did.  They  related  the  manner  in  which  they  had 
taken  these  scalps.  Myself  and  braves  showed  them  the 
two  we  had  taken  near  the  Cuivre,  and  told  them  the 
cause  that  induced  us  to  go  out  with  the  war  party,  as 
well  as  the  manner  in  which  we  had  taken  these  scalps, 
and  the  difficulty  we  had  in  obtaining  them. 

They  recounted  to  us  all  that  had  taken  place,  the  num- 
ber that  had  been  slain  by  the  peace  party,  as  they  were 
called,  which  far  exceeded  what  our  warriors,  who  had 
joined  the  British,  had  killed.  This  party  came  for  the 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


49 


purpose  of  joining  the  British,  but  I advised  them  to  re- 
turn to  the  peace  party,  and  told  them  the  news  which 
the  Pottawattomies  had  brought.  They  returned  to  the 
Missouri,  accompanied  by  some  of  my  braves  whose  families 
were  there. 

After  sugar-making  was  over  in  the  spring,  I visited  the 
Fox  village  at  the  lead  mines.  They  had  had  nothing  to 
do  with  the  war,  and  consequently  were  not  in  mourning. 
I remained  there  some  days,  spending  my  time  very  pleas- 
antly in  feasting  and  dancing.  I then  paid  a visit  to  the 
Pottawattomie  villages  on  the  Illinois  River,  and  learned 
that  San-a-tu-wa  and  Tat-a-pucky  had  been  to  St.  Louis. 
Gomo  told  me  that  peace  had  been  made  between  his  people 
and  the  Americans,  and  that  seven  of  his  band  remained 
with  the  war  chief  to  make  the  peace  stronger.  He  then 
said:  ‘‘Wash-e-own  is  dead.  He  had  gone  to  the  fort  to 
carry  some  wild  fowl  to  exchange  for  tobacco,  pipes  and 
other  articles.  He  had  secured  some  tobacco  and  a little 
flour,  and  left  the  fort  before  sunset,  but  had  not  proceeded 
far  when  he  was  shot  dead  by  a white  war  chief,  who  had 
concealed  himself  near  the  path  for  that  purpose.  He  then 
dragged  him  to  the  lake  and  threw  him  in,  where  I after- 
wards found  him.  I have  since  given  two  horses  and  a 
rifle  to  his  relatives,  not  to  break  the  peace,  to  which  they 
have  agreed.” 

I remained  some  time  at  the  village  of  Gomo,  and  went 
with  him  to  the  fort  to  pay  a visit  to  the  war  chief.  I spoke 
the  Pottawattomie  tongue  well,  and  was  taken  for  one  of 
their  people  by  him.  He  treated  us  in  a friendly  manner, 
and  said  he  was  very  much  displeased  about  the  murder 
of  Washeown.  He  promised  he  would  And  out  and  punish 
the  person  who  killed  him.  He  made  some  inquiries  about 
the  Sacs,  which  I answered. 


4 


CHAPTER  VL 


Battle  at  Campbell's  Island — Bad  Medicine — General 
Taylor's  Repulse  at  Rock  River — A Temperance 
Man's  Dream  of  Snakes — Black  Hawk's  Peace 
Resolution. 

On  my  return  to  Rock  River,  I was  informed  that  a 
party  of  soldiers  had  gone  up  the  Mississippi  to  build  a 
fort  at  Prairie  du  Chien.  They  stopped  near  our  village, 
appearing  very  friendly,  and  were  treated  kindly  by  our 
people  (23). 

We  commenced  repairing  our  lodges,  putting  our  vil- 
lage in  order,  and  clearing  our  cornfields.  We  divided  the 
fields  belonging  to  the  party  on  the  Missouri  among  those 
who  wanted  them  on  condition  that  they  should  be  relin- 
quished to  their  owners  on  their  return  from  the  peace 
establishment.  We  were  again  happy  in  our  village.  Our 
women  went  cheerfully  to  work,  and  all  moved  on  harmo- 
niously. 

Some  time  afterward,  five  or  six  boats  arrived  loaded 
with  soldiers  on  their  way  to  Prairie  du  Chien  to  reinforce 
the  garrison  at  that  place.  They  appeared  friendly  and 
were  well  received,  and  we  held  a council  with  the  war 
chief.  We  had  no  intention  of  hurting  him  or  any  of  his 
party,  for  we  could  easily  have  defeated  them.  They  re- 
mained with  us  all  day  and  gave  our  people  plenty  of 
whisky.  During  the  night  a British  party  arrived,  by  way 
of  Rock  River,  who  brought  us  six  kegs  of  powder.  They 
told  us  that  the  British  had  gone  to  Prairie  du  Chien  and 
had  taken  the  fort.  They  wished  us  again  to  join  them 
in  the  war,  which  we  agreed  to  do.  I collected  my  war- 
riors and  determined  to  pursue  the  boats,  which  had  sailed 
with  a fair  wind.  If  we  had  known  the  day  before,  we 

50 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


51 


could  easily  have  taken  them  all,  as  the  war  chief  used  no 
precaution  to  prevent  it. 

I started  immediately  with  my  party,  by  land,  in  pursuit, 
thinking  that  some  of  their  boats  might  get  aground,  or 
that  the  Great  Spirit  would  put  them  in  our  power,  if  he 
wished  them  taken  and  their  people  killed.  About  half 
way  up  the  rapids  I had  a full  view  of  the  boats  all  sailing 
with  a strong  wind.  I discovered  that  one  boat  was  badly 
managed,  and  was  suflfered  to  be  drawn  ashore  by  the  wind 
(24).  They  landed  by  running  hard  aground  and  lowered 
their  sail.  The  others  passed  on.  This  boat  the  Great 
Spirit  gave  us.  All  that  could,  hurried  aboard,  but  they 
were  unable  to  push  ofif,  being  fast  aground.  We  advanced 
to  the  river’s  bank  under  cover,  and  commenced  firing  on 
the  boat.  I encouraged  my  braves  to  continue  firing.  Sev- 
eral guns  were  fired  back  from  the  boat,  but  without  efifect. 
I prepared  my  bow  and  arrows  to  throw  fire  to  the  sail, 
which  was  lying  on  the  boat.  After  two  or  three  attempts, 
I succeeded  in  setting  it  on  fire.  The  boat  was  soon  in 
flames.  About  this  time,  one  of  the  boats  that  had  passed 
returned,  dropped  anchor  and  swung  in  close  to  one  which 
was  on  fire,  taking  off  all  the  people  except  those  who  were 
killed  or  badly  wounded.  We  could  distinctly  see  them 
passing  from  one  boat  to  the  other,  and  fired  on  them  with 
good  effect.  We  wounded  the  war  chief  in  this  way.  An- 
other boat  now  came  down,  dropped  her  anchor,  which 
did  not  take  hold,  and  drifted  ashore.  The  other  boat  cut 
her  cable  and  drifted  down  the  river,  leaving  their  com- 
rades without  attempting  to  assist  them.  We  then  com- 
menced an  attack  upon  this  boat,  firing  several  rounds  which 
was  not  returned.  We  thought  they  were  afraid  or  only 
had  a few  aboard.  I therefore  ordered  a rush  toward  the 
boat,  but  when  we  got  near  enough  they  fired,  killing  two 
of  our  braves — these  being  all  we  lost  in  the  engagement. 
Some  of  their  men  jumped  out  and  shoved  the  boat  off. 


52 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


and  thus  got  away  without  losing  a man.  I had  a good 
opinion  of  this  war  chief,  as  he  managed  so  much  better 
than  the  others.  It  would  give  me  pleasure  to  shake  him 
by  the  hand. 

We  now  put  out  the  fire  on  the  captured  boat  to  save 
the  cargo,  when  a skifif  was  seen  coming  down  the  river. 
Some  of  our  people  cried  out,  ‘'Here  comes  an  express  from 
Prairie  du  Chien.”  We  hoisted  the  British  flag,  but  they 
would  not  land.  They  turned  their  little  boat  around,  and 
rowed  up  the  river.  We  directed  a few  shots  at  them,  but 
they  were  so  far  ofif  that  we  could  not  hurt  them.  I found 
several  barrels  of  whisky  on  the  captured  boat,  knocked  in 
the  heads  and  emptied  the  bad  medicine  into  the  river.  I 
next  found  a box  full  of  small  bottles  and  packages,  which 
appeared  to  be  bad  medicine  also,  such  as  the  medicine  men 
kill  the  white  people  with  when  they  are  sick.  This  I threw 
into  the  river.  Continuing  my  search  for  plunder,  I found 
several  guns,  some  large  barrels  filled  with  clothing,  and 
a number  of  cloth  lodges,  all  of  which  I distributed  among 
my  warriors.  We  now  disposed  of  the  dead,  and  returned 
to  the  Fox  village  opposite  the  lower  end  of  Rock  Island, 
where  we  put  up  our  new  lodges  and  hoisted  the  British 
flag.  A great  many  of  our  braves  were  dressed  in  the 
uniform  clothing  which  we  had  taken  from  the  Americans, 
which  gave  our  encampment  the  appearance  of  a regular 
camp  of  soldiers.  We  placed  our  sentinels  and  commenced 
dancing  over  the  scalps  we  had  taken.  Soon  afterwards 
several  boats  passed  down,  among  them  a very  large  one 
carrying  big  guns.  Our  young  men  followed  them  some 
distance,  but  could  do  them  no  damage  more  than  to  scare 
them.  We  were  now  certain  that  the  fort  at  Prairie  du 
Chien  had  been  taken,  as  this  large  boat  went  up  with  the 
first  party  who  built  the  fort. 

In  the  course  of  the  day  some  of  the  British  icame  down 
in  a small  boat.  They  had  followed  the  large  one,  thinking 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


53 


it  would  get  fast  in  the  rapids,  in  which  case  they  were 
sure  of  taking  her.  They  had  summoned  her  on  her  way 
down  to  surrender,  but  she  refused  to  do  so,  and  now 
that  she  had  passed  the  rapids  in  safety,  all  hope  of  taking 
her  had  vanished.  The  British  landed  a big  gun  and  gave 
us  three  soldiers  to  manage  it.  They  complimented  us  for 
our  bravery  in  taking  the  boat,  and  told  us  what  they  had 
done  at  Prairie  du  Chien.  They  gave  us  a keg  of  rum, 
and  joined  with  us  in  our  dancing  and  feasting.  We  gave 
them  some  things  we  had  taken  from  the  boat,  particularly 
books  and  papers.  They  started  the  next  morning,  promis- 
ing to  return  in  a few  days  with  a large  body  of  soldiers. 

We  went  to  work  under  the  direction  of  the  men  left 
with  us,  and  dug  up  the  ground  in  two  places  to  put  the 
big  gun  in,  that  the  men  might  remain  in  with  it  and  be 
safe.  We  then  sent  spies  down  the  river  to  reconnoitre, 
who  sent  word  by  a runner  that  several  boats  were  coming 
up  filled  with  men.  I marshalled  my  forces  and  was  soon 
ready  for  their  arrival.  I resolved  to  fight,  as  we  had  not 
yet  had  a fair  fight  with  the  Americans  during  the  war.  The 
boats  arrived  in  the  evening  (25),  stopping  at  a small  wil- 
low island,  nearly  opposite  to  us.  During  the  night  we 
removed  our  big  gun  farther  down,  and  at  daylight  next 
morning  commenced  firing.  We  were  pleased  to  see  that 
almost  every  shot  took  effect.  The  British  being  good 
gunners,  rarely  missed.  They  pushed  off  as  quickly  as 
possible  although  I had  expected  they  would  land  and  give 
us  battle.  I was  fully  prepared  to  meet  them,  but  was 
sadly  disappointed  by  the  boats  all  sailing  down  the  river. 
A party  of  braves  followed  to  watch  where  they  landed,  but 
they  did  not  stop  until  they  got  below  the  Des  Moines 
Rapids,  where  they  came  ashore  and  commenced  building 
a fort.  I did  not  want  a fort  in  our  country,  as  we  wished 
to  go  down  to  the  Two  River  country  in  the  fall  and  hunt, 
it  being  our  choice  hunting  ground,  and  we  concluded  that 


54 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


if  this  fort  was  built,  it  would  prevent  us  from  going  there. 
We  arrived  in  the  vicinity  in  the  evening,  and  encamped 
on  a high  bluff  for  the  night.  We  made  no  fire,  for  fear 
of  being  observed,  and  our  young  men  kept  watch  by  turns 
while  others  slept.  I was  very  tired,  and  was  soon  asleep. 
The  Great  Spirit,  during  my  slumber,  told  me  to  go  down 
the  bluff  to  a creek;  that  I would  there  find  a hollow  tree 
cut  down,  and  by  looking  in  at  the  top  of  it,  I would  see  a 
large  snake  with  head  erect — to  observe  the  direction  he 
was  looking,  and  I would  see  the  enemy  close  by  and  un- 
armed. In  the  morning  I communicated  to  my  braves 
what  the  Great  Spirit  had  said  to  me,  took  one  of  them 
and  went  down  a ravine  that  led  to  the  creek.  I soon 
came  in  sight  of  the  place  where  they  were  building  the 
fort,  which  was  on  a hill  at  the  opposite  side  of  the  creek. 
I saw  a great  many  men.  We  crawled  cautiously  on  pur 
hands  and  knees  until  we  got  to  the  bottom  land,  then 
through  the  grass  and  weeds  until  we  reached  the  bank 
of  the  creek.  Here  I found  a tree  that  had  been  cut  down ; 
I looked  in  at  the  top  of  it  and  saw  a large  snake,  with  its 
head  raised,  looking  across  the  creek.  I raised  myself 
cautiously,  and  discovered  nearly  opposite  me,  two  war 
chiefs  walking  arm  in  arm,  without  guns.  They  turned 
and  walked  back  toward  the  place  where  the  men  were 
working  at  the  fort.  In  a little  while  they  returned, 
walking  directly  towards  the  spot  where  we  lay  concealed, 
but  did  not  come  so  near  as  before.  If  they  had  they 
would  have  been  killed,  for  each  of  us  had  a good  rifle. 
We  crossed  the  creek  and  crawled  to  a cluster  of  bushes. 
I again  raised  myself  a little  to  see  if  they  were  coming; 
but  they  went  into  the  fort,  .and  by  this  they  saved  their 
lives. 

We  recrossed  the  creek  and  I returned  alone,  going  up 
the  same  ravine  I came  down.  My  brave  went  down  the 
creek,  and  I on  rising  to  the  brow  of  the  hill  to  the  left  of 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


55 


the  one  we  came  down,  could  plainly  see  the  men  at  work. 
I saw  a sentinel  walking  in  the  bottom  near  the  mouth  of 
the  creek.  I watched  him  attentively,  to  see  if  he  perceived 
my  companion,  who  had  gone  toward  him.  The  sentinel 
stopped  for  some  time  and  looked  toward  where  my  brave 
was  concealed.  He  walked  first  one  way  and  then  the 
other. 

I observed  my  brave  creeping  towards  him,  at  last  he 
lay  still  for  a while,  not  even  moving  the  grass,  and  as  the 
sentinel  turned  to  walk  away,  my  brave  fired  and  he  fell. 
I looked  toward  the  fort,  and  saw  the  whites  were  in  great 
confusion,  running  wildly  in  every  direction,  some  down 
the  steep  bank  toward  a boat.  My  comrade  joined  me,  we 
returned  to  the  rest  of  the  party  and  all  hurried  back  to 
Rock  River,  where  we  arrived  in  safety  at  our  village.  I 
hung  up  my  medicine  bag,  put  away  my  rifle  and  spear, 
feeling  as  if  I should  want  them  no  more,  as  I had  no  de- 
sire to  raise  other  war  parties  against  the  whites  unless 
they  gave  me  provocation.  Nothing  happened  worthy  of 
note  until  spring,  except  that  the  fort  below  the  rapids  had 
been  abandoned  and  burned  by  the  Americans. 


CHAPTER  VIL 


Gomo's  Story — Black  Hawk  Touches  the  Goose  Quill 
— His  Opinion  of  American  Dealings — The  In- 
dians" Guardian  Spirit  at  Fort  Armstrong  on  Rock 
Island. 

Soon  after  I returned  from  my  wintering  ground  we  re- 
ceived information  that  peace  had  been  made  between  the 
British  and  Americans,  and  that  we  were  required  to  make 
peace  also,  and  were  invited  to  go  down  to  Portage  des 
Sioux,  for  that  purpose.  Some  advised  that  we  should  go 
down,  others  that  we  should  not.  Nomite,  our  principal 
civil  chief,  said  he  would  go,  as  soon  as  the  Foxes  came 
down  from  the  mines. 

They  came  and  we  all  started  from  Rock  River,  but 
we  had  not  gone  far  before  our  chief  was  taken  sick  and 
we  stopped  with  him  at  the  village  on  Henderson  River. 
The  Foxes  went  on  and  we  were  to  follow  as  soon  as  our 
chief  got  better,  but  he  rapidly  became  worse  and  soon 
died.  His  brother  now  became  the  principal  chief.  He 
refused  to  go  down,  saying  that  if  he  started,  he  would  be 
taken  sick  and  die  as  his  brother  had  done.  This  seemed  to 
be  reasonable,  so  we  concluded  that  none  of  us  would  go 
at  this  time.  The  Foxes  returned.  They  said,  ‘'We  have 
smoked  the  pipe  of  peace  with  our  enemies,  and  expect  that 
the  Americans  will  send  a war  party  against  you  if  you 
do  not  go  down.’"  This  I did  not  believe,  as  the  Americans 
had  always  lost  by  their  armies  that  were  sent  against  us. 
La  Gutrie  and  other  British  traders  arrived  at  our  village 
in  the  fall.  La  Gutrie  told  that  we  must  go  down  and 
make  peace,  as  this  was  the  wish  of  our  English  father.  He 
said  he  wished  us  to  go  down  to  the  Two  River  country 

66 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


67 


to  winter,  where  game  was  plenty,  as  there  had  been  no 
hunting  there  for  several  years. 

Having  heard  the  principal  war  chief  had  come  up  with 
a number  of  troops,  and  commenced  the  erection  of  a fort 
near  the  Rapids  des  Moines,  we  consented  to  go'  down  with 
the  traders  to  visit  the  American  chief  and  tell  him  the 
reason  why  we  had  not  been  down  sooner.  When  we  ar- 
rived at  the  head  of  the  rapids,  the  traders  left  their  goods, 
and  all  of  their  boats  with  one  exception,  in  which  they  ac- 
companied us  to  see  the  Americans.  We  visited  the  war 
chief  on  board  his  boat,  telling  him  what  we  had  to  say,  and 
explaining  why  we  had  not  been  down  sooner.  He  appeared 
angry  and  talked  to  La  Gutrie  for  some  time.  I inquired 
of  him  what  the  war  chief  said.  He  told  me  that  he  was 
threatening  to  hang  him  up  to  the  yardarm  of  his  boat. 
'‘But,''  said  he,  'T  am  not  afraid  of  what  he  says.  He  dare 
not  put  his  threats  into  execution.  I have  done  no  more 
than  I had  a right  to  do  as  a British  subject." 

I then  addressed  the  chief,  asking  permission  for  our- 
selves and  some  Menomonees,  to  go  down  to  the  Two  River 
country  for  the  purpose  of  hunting.  He  said  we  might  go 
down  but  must  return  before  the  ice  came,  as  he  did  not 
intend  that  we  should  winter  below  the  fort.  "But,"  he 
inquired,  "what  do  you  want  the  Menomonees  to  go  with 
you  for  ?" 

I did  not  know  at  first  what  reply  tO'  make,  but  told  him 
that  they  had  a great  many  pretty  squaws  with  them,  and 
we  wished  them  to  go  with  us  on  that  account.  He  con- 
sented. We  all  went  down  the  river  and  remained  all 
winter,  as  we  had  no  intention  of  returning  before  spring 
when  we  asked  leave  to  go.  We  made  a good  hunt.  Hav- 
ing loaded  our  trader's  boats  with  furs  and  peltries,  they 
started  to  Mackinac,  and  we  returned  to  our  village. 

There  is  one  circumstance  that  I did  not  relate  at  the 
proper  place.  It  has  no  reference  to  myself  or  people,  but 


58 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


to  my  friend  Gomo,  the  Pottawattomie  chief.  He  came  to 
Rock  River  to  pay  me  a visit,  and  during  his  stay  he  re- 
lated to  me  the  following  story : 

'The  war  chief  at  Peoria  is  a very  good  man.  He  al- 
ways speaks  the  truth  and  treats  our  people  well.  He  sent 
for  me  one  day,  told  me  he  was  nearly  out  of  provisions,  and 
wished  me  to  send  my  young  men  hunting  to  supply  his 
fort.  I promised  to  do  so,  immediately  returned  to  my 
camp  and  told  my  young  men  the  wishes  and  wants  of  the 
war  chief.  They  readily  agreed  to  go  and  hunt  for  our 
friend  and  returned  with  plenty  of  deer.  They  carried  them 
to  the  fort,  laid  them  down  at  the  gate  and  returned  to 
our  camp.  A few  days  afterward  I went  again  to  the  fort 
to  see  if  they  wanted  any  more  meat.  The  chief  gave  me 
powder  and  lead  and  said  he  wanted  me  to  send  my  hunters 
out  again.  When  I returned  to  camp,  I told  my  young 
men  that  the  chief  wanted  more  meat.  Matatah,  one  of 
my  principal  braves,  said  he  would  take  a party  and  go 
across  the  Illinois,  about  one  day’s  travel,  where  game  was 
plenty,  and  make  a good  hunt  for  our  friend  the  war  chief. 
He  took  eight  hunters  with  him,  and  his  wife  and  several 
other  squaws  went  with  them.  They  had  travelled  about 
half  the  day  in  the  prairie  when  they  discovered  a party 
of  white  men  coming  towards  them  with  a drove  of  cattle. 
Our  hunters  apprehended  no  danger  or  they  would  have 
kept  out  of  the  way  of  the  whites,  who  had  not  yet  per- 
ceived them.  Matatah  changed  his  course,  as  he  wished  to 
meet  and  speak  to  the  whites.  As  soon  as  the  whites  saw  our 
party,  some  of  them  put  off  at  full  speed,  and  came  up  to  our 
hunters.  Matatah  gave  up  his  gun  to  them,  and  endeavored 
to  explain  to  them  that  he  was  friendly  and  was  hunting 
for  the  war  chief.  They  were  not  satisfied  with  this  but 
fired  at  and  wounded  him.  He  got  into  the  branches  of  a 
tree  that  had  blown  down,  to  keep  the  horses  from  running 
over  him.  He  was  again  fired  on  several  times  and  badly 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


59 


wounded.  He,  finding  that  he  would  be  murdered,  and, 
mortally  wounded  already,  sprang  at  the  man  nearest  him, 
seized  his  gun  and  shot  him  from  his  horse.  He  then  fell, 
covered  with  blood  from  his  wounds,  and  immediately  ex- 
pired. The  other  hunters  being  in  the  rear  of  Matatah 
attempted  to  escape,  after  seeing  their  leader  so  basely 
murdered  by  the  whites.  They  were  pursued  and  nearly 
all  of  the  party  killed.  My  youngest  brother  brought  me  the 
news  in  the  night,  he  having  been  with  the  party  and  being 
slightly  wounded.  He  said  the  whites  had  abandoned  their 
cattle  and  gone  back  towards  the  settlement.  The  rest  of 
the  night  was  spent  in  mourning  for  our  friends.  At  day- 
light I blacked  my  face  and  started  for  the  fort  to  see  the 
chief.  I met  him-  at  the  gate  and  told  him  what  had  hap- 
pened. His  countenance  changed  and  I could  see  sorrow 
depicted  in  it  for  the  death  of  my  people.  He  tried  to  per- 
suade me  that  I was  mistaken,  as  he  could  not  believe  that 
the  whites  would  act  so  cruelly.  But  when  I convinced 
him,  he  said  to  me,  ‘Those  cowards  who  murdered  your 
people  shall  be  punished.’  I told  him  that  my  people  would 
have  revenge,  that  they  would  not  trouble  any  of  his  people 
at  the  fort,  as  we  did  not  blame  him  or  any  of  his  soldiers, 
but  that  a party  of  my  braves  would  go  towards  the  Wabash 
to  avenge  the  death  of  their  friends  and  relations.  The 
next  day  I took  a party  of  hunters,  killed  several  deer,  and 
left  them  at  the  fort  gate  as  I passed.” 

Here  Gomo  ended  his  story.  I could  relate  many  similar 
ones  that  have  come  within  my  own  knowledge  and  obser- 
vation, but  I dislike  to  look  back  and  bring  on  sorrow 
afresh.  I will  resume  my  narrative. 

The  great  chief  at  St.  Louis  having  sent  word  for  us 
to  come  down  and  confirm  the  treaty,  we  did  not  hesitate, 
but  started  immediately  that  we  might  smoke  the  peace 
pipe  with  him.  On  our  arrival  we  met  the  great  chiefs  in 
council  (26).  They  explained  to  us  the  words  of  our  Great 


60 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


Father  at  Washington,  accusing  us  of  heinous  crimes  and 
many  misdemeanors,  particularly  in  not  coming  down  when 
first  invited.  We  knew  very  well  that  our  Great  Father  had 
deceived  us  and  thereby  forced  us  to  join  the  British,  and 
could  not  believe  that  he  had  put  this  speech  into  the  mouths 
of  those  chiefs  to  deliver  to  us.  I was  not  a civil  chief  and 
consequently  made  no  reply,  but  our  civil  chiefs  told  the 
commissioners  that,  ‘'What  you  say  is  a lie.  Our  Great 
Father  sent  us  no  such  speech;  he  knew  that  the  situation 
in  which  we  had  been  placed  was  caused  by  him.”  The 
white  chiefs  appeared  very  angry  at  this  reply  and  said, 
“We  will  break  off  the  treaty  and  make  war  against  you, 
as  you  have  grossly  insulted  us.” 

Our  chiefs  had  no  intention  of  insulting  them  and  told 
them  so,  saying,  “We  merely  wish  to  explain  that  you  have 
told  us  a lie,  without  ^ny  desire  to  make  you  angry,  in  the 
same  manner  that  you  whites  do  when  you  do  not  believe 
v/hat  is  told  you.”  The  council  then  proceeded  and  the 
pipe  of  peace  was  smoked. 

Here  for  the  first  tim_e,  I touched  the  goose  quill  to  the 
treaty,  not  knowing,  however,  by  the  act,  I consented  to 
give  away  my  village.  Flad  that  been  explained  to  me  I 
should  have  opposed  it  and  never  would  have  signed  their 
treaty,  as  my  recent  conduct  will  clearly  prove. 

What  do  we  know  of  the  manners,  the  laws,  and  the 
customs  of  the  white  people?  They  might  buy  our  bodies 
for  dissection,  and  we  would  touch  the  goose  quill  to  con- 
firm it  and  not  know  what  we  were  doing.  This  was  the 
case  with  me  and  my  people  in  touching  the  goose  quill  the 
first  time. 

We  can  only  judge  of  what  is  proper  and  right  by  our 
standard  of  what  is  right  and  wrong,  which  differs  widely 
from  the  whites,  if  I have  been  correctly  informed.  The 
whites  may  do  wrong  all  their  lives,  and  then  if  they  are 
sorry  for  it  when  about  to  die,  all  is  well ; but  with  us  it  is 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  _ 61 

different.  We  must  continue  to  do  good  throughout  our 
lives.  If  we  have  corn  and  meat,  and  know  of  a family 
that  have  none,  we  divide  with  them.  If  we  have  more 
blankets  than  we  absolutely  need,  and  others  have  not 
enough,  we  must  give  to  those  who  are  in  want.  But  I will 
presently  explain  our  customs  and  the  manner  in  which  we 
live. 

We  were  treated  friendly  by  the  whites  and  started  on 
our  return  to  our  village  on  Rock  River.  When  we  ar- 
rived we  found  that  the  troops  had  come  to  build  a fort  on 
Rock  Island.  This,  in  our  opinion,  was  a contradiction  to 
what  we  had  done — '‘to  prepare  for  war  in  time  of  peace.’^ 
We  did  not  object,  however,  to  their  building  their  fort  on 
the  island,  but  were  very  sorry,  as  this  was  the  best  one  on 
the  Mississippi,  and  had  long  been  the  resort  of  our  young 
people  during  the  summer.  It  was  our  garden,  such  as  the 
white  people  have  near  their  big  villages,  which  supplied 
us  with  strawberries,  blackberries,  gooseberries,  plums, 
apples  and  nuts  of  different  kinds.  Being  situated  at  the 
foot  of  the  rapids,  its  waters  supplied  us  with  the  finest 
fish.  In  my  early  life  I spent  many  happy  days  on  this 
island.  A good  spirit  had  charge  of  it  (27),  which  lived 
tn  a cave  in  the  rocks  immediately  under  the  place  where 
the  fort  now  stands.  This  guardian  spirit  has  often  been 
seen  by  our  people.  It  was  white,  with  large  wings  like 
a swan's,  but  ten  times  larger.  We  were  particular  not  to 
make  much  noise  in  that  part  of  the  island  which  it  inhab- 
ited, for  fear  of  disturbing  it.  But  the  noise  at  the  fort 
has  since  driven  it  away,  and  no  doubt  a bad  spirit  has 
taken  its  place. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


Black  Hawk^s  Watch  Tower — Description  of  the 
Country — Indian  Courtship  and  Marriage  Cus- 
toms— Unhappy  Reflections — Indian  Mode  of  Life 
— Dances  and  Amusements — Religious  Beliefs — 
How  the  Corn  Came — An  Indian  Love  Tragedy — 
Fort  Armstrong — Death  of  His  Children — Rendi- 
tion OF  A Murderer — His  Release — Depredations  of 
White  Settlers. 

Our  village  was  situated  on  the  north  side  of  Rock 
River,  at  the  foot  of  the  rapids,  on  the  point  of  land  be- 
tween Rock  River  and  the  Mississippi.  In  front  a prairie 
extended  to  the  Mississippi,  and  in  the  rear  a continued 
bluff  gently  ascended  from  the  prairie. 

On  its  highest  peak  our  Watch  Tower  was  situated, 
from  which  we  had  a fine  view  for  many  miles  up  and 
down  Rock  River,  and  in  every  direction.  On  the  side  of 
this  bluff  we  had  our  cornfields,  extending  about  two  miles 
up  parallel  with  the  larger  river,  where  they  adjoined  those 
of  the  Foxes,  whose  village  was  on  the  same  stream,  op- 
posite the  lower  end  of  Rock  Island,  and  three  miles  dis- 
tant from  ours.  We  had  eight  hundred  acres  in  cultiva- 
tion including  what  we  had  on  the  islands  in  Rock  River. 
The  land  around  our  village  which  remained  unbroken 
was  covered  with  blue  grass  which  furnished  excellent  pas- 
ture for  our  horses.  Several  fine  springs  poured  out  of  the 
bluff  near  by,  from  which  we  were  well  supplied  with  good 
water.  The  rapids  of  Rock  River  furnished  us  with  an 
abundance  of  excellent  fish,  and  the  land  being  very  fertile, 
never  failed  to  produce  good  crops  of  corn,  beans,  pump- 
kins, and  squashes.  We  always  had  plenty;  our  children 
never  cried  from  hunger,  neither  were  our  people  in  want. 

62 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


63 


Here  our  village  had  stood  for  more  than  a hundred  years, 
during  all  of  which  time  we  were  the  undisputed  possessors 
of  the  Mississippi  Valley,  from  the  Wisconsin  to  the  Portage 
des  Sioux,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Missouri,  being  about 
seven  hundred  miles  in  length. 

At  this  time  we  had  very  little  intercourse  with  the 
whites  except  those  who  were  traders.  Our  village  was 
healthy,  and  there  was  no  place  in  the  country  possessing 
such  advantages,  nor  hunting  grounds  better  than  those  we 
had  in  possession.  If  a prophet  had  come  to  our  village 
in  those  days  and  told  us  that  the  things  were  to  take  place 
which  have  since  come  to  pass,  none  of  our  people  would 
have  believed  him.  What ! to  be  driven  from  our  village 
and  our  hunting  grounds,  and  not  even  to  be  permitted  to 
visit  the  graves  of  our  forefathers  and  relatives  and  friends? 

This  hardship  is  not  known  to  the  whites.  With  us  it 
is  a custom  to  visit  the  graves  of  our  friends  and  keep  them 
in  repair  for  many  years.  The  mother  will  go  alone  to 
weep  over  the  grave  of  her  child.  The  brave,  with  pleasure, 
visits  the  grave  of  his  father,  after  he  has  been  successful 
in  war,  and  repaints  the  post  that  marks  where  he  lies. 
There  is  no  place  like  that  where  the  bones  of  our  fore- 
fathers lie  to  go  to  when  in  grief.  Here  prostrate  by  the 
tombs  of  our  fathers  will  the  Great  Spirit  take  pity  on  us. 

But  how  different  our  situation  now  from  what  it  was 
in  those  happy  days ! Then  we  were  as  happy  as  the  buffalo 
on  the  plains,  but  now,  we  are  as  miserable  as  the  hungry 
wolf  on  the  prairie.  But  I am  digressing  from  my  story. 
Bitter  reflections  crowd  upon  my  mind  and  must  find  utter- 
ance. 

When  we  returned  to  our  village  in  the  spring,  from 
our  wintering  grounds,  we  would  finish  bartering  with  our 
traders,  who  always  followed  us  to  our  village.  We  pur- 
posely kept  some  of  our  fine  furs  for  this  trade,  and,  as 
there  was  great  opposition  among  them  who  should  get 


64 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


these  furs,  we  always  got  our  goods  cheap.  After  this 
trade  was  over,  the  traders  would  give  us  a few  kegs  of 
rum,  which  were  generally  promised  in  the  fall,  to  encour- 
age us  to  make  a good  hunt  and  not  go  to  war.  They 
would  then  start  with  their  furs  and  peltries  for  their 
homes,  and  our  old  men  would  take  a frolic.  At  this  time 
our  young  men  never  drank.  When  this  was  ended,  the 
next  thing  to  be  done  was  to  bury  our  dead;  such  as  had 
died  during  the  year.  This  is  a great  medicine  feast.  The 
relations  of  those  who  have  died,  give  all  the  goods  they 
have  purchased,  as  presents  to  their  friends,  thereby  re- 
ducing themselves  to  poverty,  to  show  the  Great  Spirit 
that  they  are  humble,  so  that  he  will  take  pity  on  them. 
We  w^ould  next  open  the  caches  (28),  take  out  the  corn 
and  other  provisions  which  had  been  put  up  in  the  fall.  We 
would  then  commence  repairing  our  lodges.  As  soon  as 
this  was  accomplished,  we  repaired  the  fences  around  our 
cornfields  and  cleaned  them  off  ready  for  planting.  This 
work  was  done  by  the  ^vomen  (29).  The  men  during  this 
time  are  feasting  on  dried  venison,  bear’s  meat,  wild  fowl 
and  corn  prepared  in  different  ways,  while  recounting  to 
one  another  what  took  place  during  the  winter. 

Our  women  plant  the  corn,  and  as  soon  as  they  are 
done  we  make  a feast,  at  which  we  dance  the  crane  dance 
in  which  they  join  us,  dressed  in  their  most  gaudy  attire, 
and  decorated  with  feathers.  At  this  feast  the  young  m.eA 
select  the  women  they  wish  to  have  for  v/ives.  Each  then 
informs  his  mother,  who  calls  on  the  mother  of  the  girl, 
w^hen  the  necessary  arrangements  are  made  and  the  time 
appointed  for  him  to  come.  He  goes  to  the  lodge  when  all 
are  asleep,  or  pretend  to  be,  and  with  his  flint  and  steel 
strikes  a light  and  soon  finds  where  his  intended  sleeps. 
He  then  awakens  her,  holds  the  light  close  to  his  face  that 
she  may  know  him,  after  which  he  places  the  light  close 
to  her.  If  she  blows  it  out  the  ceremony  is  ended  and  he 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


65 


appears  in  the  lodge  next  morning  as  one  of  the  family.  If 
she  does  not  blow'  out  the  light,  but  leaves  it  burning  he 
retires  from  the  lodge.  The  next  day  he  places  himself  in 
full  view  of  it  and  plays  his  flute.  The  young  women  go 
out  one  by  one  to  see  who  he  is  playing  for.  The  tune 
changes  to  let  them  know  that  he  is  not  playing  for  them. 
When  his  intended  makes  her  appearance  at  the  door,  he 
continues  his  courting  tune  until  she  returns  to  the  lodge. 
He  then  quits  playing  and  makes  another  trial  at  night 
which  usually  turns  out  favorably.  During  the  first  year 
they  ascertain  whether  they  can  agree  with  each  other  and 
be  happy,  if  not  they  separate  and  each  looks  for  another 
companion.  If  we  werq  to  live  together  and  disagree  we 
would  be  as  foolish  as  the  whites.  No  indiscretion  can 
banish  a woman  from  her  parental  lodge;  no  difference 
how  many  children  she  may  bring  home  she  is  always  wel- 
come— the  kettle  is  over  the  fire  to  feed  them. 

The  crane  dance  often  lasts  two  or  three  days.  When 
this  is  over,  we  feast  again  and  have  our  national  dance. 
The  large  square  in  the  village  is  swept  and  prepared  for 
the  purpose.  The  chiefs  and  old  warriors  take  seats  on 
mats,  which  have  been  spread  on  the  upper  end  of  the 
square,  next  come  the  drummers  and  singers,  the  braves 
and  women  form  the  sides,  leaving  a large  space  in  the 
middle.  The  drums  beat  and  the  singing  commences.  A 
warrior  enters  the  square,  keeping  time  with  the  music. 
He  shows  the  manner  .he  started  on  a war  party,  how  he 
approached  the  enemy^  he  strikes  and  shows  how  he  killed 
him.  All  join  in  the  applause,  and  he  then  leaves  the  square 
and  another  takes  his  place.  Such  of  our  young  men  a^ 
have  not  been  out  in  war  parties  and  killed  an  enemy  stand 
back  ashamed,  not  being  allowed  to  enter  the  square.  I 
remember  that  I was  ashamed  to  look  where  our  young 
men  stood^  before  I could  take  my  stand  in  the  ring  as  a 
warrior. 

5 


66 


BLACK  HAWrS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


What  pleasure  it  is  to  an  old  warrior  to  see  his  son 
come  forward  and  relate  his  exploits.  It  makes  him  feel 
young,  induces  him  to  enter  the  square  and  ^'fight  his  battles 
o’er  again.” 

This  national  dance  makes  our  warriors.  When  I was 
travelling  last  summer  on  a steamboat,  on  the  river  going 
from  New  York  to  Albany,  I was  shown  the  place  where 
the  Americans  dance  the  war  dance  [West  Point],  where 
the  old  warriors  recount  to  their  young  men  what  they 
have  done  to  stimulate  them  to  go  and  do  likewise.  This 
surprised  me,  as  I did  not  think  the  whites  understood  our 
way  of  making  braves. 

When  our  national  dance  is  over,  our  cornfields  hoed, 
every  weed  dug  up  and  our  corn  about  knee  high,  all  our 
young  men  start  in  a direction  toward  sundown,  to  hunt 
deer  and  buffalo  and  to  kill  Sioux  if  any  are  found  on  our 
hunting  grounds.  A part  of  our  old  men  and  women  go 
to  the  lead  mines  to  make  lead,  and  the  remainder  of  our 
people  start  to  fish  and  get  meat  stuff.  Every  one  leaves 
the  village  and  remains  away  about  forty  days.  They  then 
return,  the  hunting  party  bringing  in  dried  buffalo  and 
deer  meat,  and  sometimes  Sioux  scalps,  when  they  are 
found  trespassing  on  our  hunting  grounds.  At  other  times 
they  are  met  by  a party  of  Sioux  too  strong  for  them  and 
are  driven  in.  If  the  Sioux  have  killed  the  Sacs  last,  they 
expect  to  be  retaliated  upon  and  will  fly  before  them,  and 
so  with  us.  Each  party  knows  that  the  other  has  a right 
to  retaliate,  which  induces  those  who  have  killed  last  to 
give  way  before  their  enemy,  as  neither  wishes  to  strike,  ex- 
cept to  avenge  the  death  of  relatives.  All  our  wars  are  insti- 
gated by  the  relations  of  those  killed,  or  by  aggressions  on 
our  hunting  grounds.  The  party  from  the  lead  mines  brings 
lead,  and  the  others  dried  fish,  and  mats  for  our  lodges. 
Presents  are  now  made  by  each  party,  the  first  giving  to 
the  others  dried  buffalo  and  deer,  and  they  in  return  pre- 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


67 


senting  them  lead,  dried  fish  and  mats.  This  is  a happy 
season  of  the  year,  having  plenty  of  provisions,  such  as 
b'eans,  squashes  and  other  produce;  with  our  dried  meat 
arH  fish,  we  continue  to  make  feasts  and  visit  each  other 
until  our  corn  is  ripe.  Some  lodge  in  the  village  makes  a 
feast  daily  to  the  Great  Spirit.  I cannot  explain  this  so 
that  the  white  people  will  understand  me,  as  we  have  no 
regular  standard  among  us. 

Every  one  makes  his  feast  as  he  thinks  best,  to  please 
the  Great  Spirit,  who  has  the  care  of  all  beings  created. 
Others  believe  in  two  Spirits,  one  good  and  one  bad,  and 
make  feasts  for  the  Bad  Spirit,  to  keep  him  quiet.  They 
think  that  if  they  can  make  peace  with  him,  the  Good  Spirit 
will  not  hurt  them.  For  my  part  I am  of  the  opinion,  that 
so  far  as  we  have  reason  we  have  a right  to  use  it  in  de- 
termining what  is  right  or  wrong,  and  we  should  always 
pursue  that  path  which  we  believe  to  be  right,  believing 
^'whatever  is,  is  right.”  If  the  Great  and  Good  Spirit  wished 
us  to  believe  and  do  as  the  whites,  he  could  easily  change 
our  opinions,  so  that  we  could  see,  and  think,  and  act  as 
they  do.  We  are  nothing  compared  to  his  power,  and  we 
feel  and  know  it.  We  have  men  among  us,  like  the  whites, 
who  pretend  to  know  the  right  path,  but  will  not  consent 
to  show  it  without  pay.  I have  no  faith  in  their  paths,  but 
believe  that  every  man  must  make  his  own  path. 

When  our  corn  is  getting  ripe,  our  young  people  watch 
with  anxiety  for  the  signal  to  pull  roasting  ears,  as  none 
dare  touch  them  until  the  proper  time.  When  the  corn  is 
fit  for  use  another  great  ceremony  takes  place,  with  feast- 
ing and  returning  thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  giving  us 
corn. 

I will  here  relate  the  manner  in  which  corn  first  came. 
According  to  tradition  handed  down  to  our  people,  a beau- 
tiful woman  was  seen  to  descend  from  the  clouds,  and 
alight  upon  the  earth,  by  two  of  our  ancestors  who  had 


68 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


killed  a deer,  and  were  sitting  by  a fire  roasting  a part  of 
it  to  eat.  They  were  astonished  at  seeing  her,  and  coi  - 
eluded  that  she  was  hungry  and  had  smelt  the  meat.  They 
immediately  went  to  her,  taking  with  them  a piece  of  the 
roasted  venison.  They  presented  it  to  her,  she  ate  it,  telhng 
them  to  return  to  the  spot  where  she  was  sitting  at  the  end 
of  one  year,  and  they  would  find  a reward  for  their  kind- 
ness and  generosity.  She  then  ascended  to  the  clouds  and 
disappeared.  The  men  returned  to  their  village,  and  ex- 
plained to  the  tribe  what  they  had  seen,  done  and  heard, 
but  were  laughed  at  by  their  people.  When  the  period  had 
arrived  for  them  to  visit  this  consecrated  ground,  where 
they  were  to  find  a reward  for  their  attention  to  the  beauti- 
ful woman  of  the  clouds,  they  went  with  a large  party,  and 
found  where  her  right  hand  had  rested  on  the  ground,  corn 
growing;  where  the  left  hand  had  rested,  beans;  and  im- 
mediately where  she  had  been  seated,  tobacco. 

The  two  first  have  ever  since  been  cultivated  by  our 
people  as  our  principal  provisions,  and  the  last  is  used  for 
smoking.  The  white  people  have  since  found  out  the  latter, 
and  seem  to  relish  it  as  much  as  we  do,  as  they  use  it  in 
different  ways,  namely : smoking,  snuffing  and  chewing. 

We  thank  the  Great  Spirit  for  *all  the  good  he  has  con- 
ferred upon  us.  For  myself,  I never  take  a drink  of  water 
from  a spring  without  being  mindful  of  His  goodness. 

We  next  have  our  great  ball  play.  From  three  to  five 
hundred  on  a side  play  this  game.  We  play  for  guns,  lead, 
horses  and  blankets,  or  any  other  kind  of  property  we  may 
have.  The  successful  party  takes  the  stakes,  and  all  re- 
turn to  our  lodges  with  peace  and  friendship.  We  next 
commence  horse  racing,  and  continue  our  sport  and  feast- 
ing until  the  corn  is  secured.  We  then  prepare  to  leave  our 
village  for  our  hunting  grounds. 

The  traders  arrive  and  give  us  credit  for  guns,  flints, 
powder,  shot  and  lead,  and  such  articles  as  we  want  to 


'i-' 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


69 


clothe  our  families  with  and  enable  us  to  hunt.  We  first, 
however,  hold  a council  with  them,  to  ascertain  the  price 
they  will  give  us  for  our  skins,  and  then  they  will  charge 
us  for  the  goods.  We  inform  them  where  we  intend  hunt- 
ing, and  tell  them  where  to  build  their  houses.  At  this 
place  we  deposit  a part  of  our  corn,  and  leave  our  old 
people.  The  traders  have  always  been  kind  to  them  and 
relieved  them  when  in  want,  and  consequently  were  always 
much  respected  by  our  people,  and  never  since  we  were  a 
nation,  has  one  of  them  been  killed  by  our  people. 

We  then  disperse  in  small  parties  to  make  our  hunt,  and 
as  soon  as  it  is  over,  we  return  to  our  trader’s  establish- 
ment, with  our  skins,  and  remain  feasting,  playing  cards 
and  at  other  pastimes  until  the  close  of  the  winter.  Our 
young  men  then  start  on  the  beaver  hunt,  others  to  hunt 
raccoons  and  muskrats ; the  remainder  of  our  people  go 
to  the  sugar  :camps  to  make  sugar.  All  leave  our  encamp- 
ment and  appoint  a place  to  meet  on  the  Mississippi,  so 
that  we  may  return  together  to  our  village  in  the  spring. 
We  always  spend  our  time  pleasantly  at  the  sugar  camp. 
It  being  the  season  for  wild  fowl,  we  lived  well  and  always 
had  plenty,  when  the  hunters  came  in  that  we  might  make 
a feast  for  them.  After  this  is  over  we  return  to  our  vil- 
lage, accompanied  sometimes  by  our  traders.  In  this  way 
the  time  rolled  round  happily.  But  these  are  times  that 
were. 

While  on  the  subject  of  our  manners  and  customs,  it 
might  be  well  to  relate  an  instance  that  occurred  near  our 
village  just  five  years  before  we  left  it  for  the  last  time. 

In  1827,  a young  Sioux  Indian  got  lost  on  the  prairie, 
in  a snowstorm,  and  found  his  way  into  a camp  of  the 
Sacs.  According  to  Indian  customs,  although  he  was  an 
enemy,  he  was  safe  while  accepting  their  hospitality.  He 
remained  there  for  some  time  on  account  of  the  severity  of 
the  storm.  Becoming  well  acquainted,  he  fell  in  love  with 


70 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


the  daughter  of  the  Sac  at  whose  village  he  had  been  en- 
tertainedj  and  before  leaving  for  his  own  country,  promised 
to  come  to  the  Sac  village  for  her  at  a certain  time  during 
the  approaching  summer.  In  July  he  made  his  way  to  the 
Rock  River  village,  secreting  himself  in  the  woods  until 
he  met  the  object  of  his  love,  who  came  out  to  the  field 
with  her  mother  to  assist  her  in  hoeing  corn.  Late  in  the 
afternoon  her  mother  left  her  and  went  to  the  village.  No 
sooner  had  she  got  out  of  hearing  than  he  gave  a loud 
whistle  which  assured  the  maiden  that  he  had  returned. 
She  continued  hoeing  leisurely  to  the  end  of  the  row,  when 
her  lover  came  to  meet  her,  and  she  promised  to  come  to 
him  as  soon  as  she  could  go  to  the  lodge  and  get  her 
blanket,  and  together  they  would  flee  to  his  country.  But 
unfortunately  for  the  lovers  the  girFs  two  brothers  had 
seen  the  meeting,  and  after  procuring  their  guns  started  in 
pursuit  of  them.  A heavy  thunderstorm  was  coming  on  at 
the  time.  The  lovers  hastened  to  and  took  shelter  under 
a cliff  of  rocks,  at  Black  Hawk’s  watch  tower.  Soon  after 
a loud  peal  of  thunder  was  heard,  the  cliff  of  rocks  was 
shattered  in  a thousand  pieces,  and  the  lovers  buried  be- 
neath, while  in  full  view  of  her  pursuing  brothers. 

This,  their  unexpected  tomb,  still  remains  undisturbed. 

This  tower  to  which  my  name  had  been  applied  was  a 
favorite  resort  and  was  frequently  visited  by  me  alone, 
when  I could  sit  and  smoke  my  pipe,  and  look  with  wonder 
and  pleasure  at  the  grand  scenes  that  were  presented  by 
the  sun’s  rays,  even  across  the  mighty  water.  On  one  oc- 
casion a Frenchman,  who  had  been  making  his  home  in  our 
village,  brought  his  violin  with  him  to  the  tower,  to  play  and 
dance  for  the  amusement  of  a number  of  our  people,  who 
had  assembled  there,  and  while  dancing  with  his  back  to 
the  cliff,  accidentally  fell  over  it  and  was  killed  by  the  fall. 
The  Indians  say  that  always  at  the  same  time  of  the  year, 
soft  strains  of  the  violin  can  be  heard  near  that  spot. 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


71 


On  returning  in  the  spring  from  our  hunting  grounds, 
I had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  our  old  friend,  the  trader  of 
Peoria,  at  Rock  Island.  He  came  up  in  a boat  from  St. 
Louis,  not  as  a trader,  but  as  our  agent.  We  were  well 
pleased  to  see  him.  He  told  us  that  he  narrowly  escaped 
falling  into  the  hands  of  Dixon.  He  remained  with  us  a 
short  time^  gave  us  good  advice  and  then  returned  to  St. 
Louis. 

The  Sioux  having  committed  depredations  on  our 
people,  we  sent  out  war  parties  that  summer,  who  succeeded 
in  killing  fourteen. 

I paid  several  visits  to  Fort  Armstrong,  at  Rock  Island, 
during  the  summer,  and  was  always  well  received  by  the 
gentlemanly  officers  stationed  there,  who  were  distinguished 
for  their  bravery,  and  they  never  trampled  upon  an  enemy's 
rights.  Col.  George  Davenport  resided  near  the  garrison, 
and  being  in  connection  with  the  American  Fur  Company, 
furnished  us  the  greater  portion  of  our  goods.  We  were 
not  as  happy  then,  in  our  village,  as  formerly.  Our  people 
got  more  liquor  from  the  small  traders  than  customary.  I 
used  all  my  influence  to  prevent  drunkenness,  but  without 
effect.  As  the  settlements  progressed  toward  us  we  be- 
came worse  off  and  more  unhappy. 

Many  of  our  people,  instead  of  going  to  the  hunting 
grounds,  when  game  was  plenty,  would  go  near  the  settle- 
ments to  hunt,  and,  instead  of  saving  their  skins,  to  pay 
the  trader  for  goods  furnished  them  in  the  fall,  would  sell 
them  to  the  settlers  for  whisky,  and  return  in  the  spring 
with  their  families  almost  naked,  and  without  the  means 
o:^  getting  anything  for  them. 

About  this  time  my  eldest  son  was  taken  sick  and  died. 
He  had  always  been  a dutiful  child  and  had  just  grown  to 
manhood.  Soon  after,  my  youngest  daughter,  an  interest- 
ing and  affectionate  child,  died  also.  This  was  a hard 
stroke,  because  I loved  my  children.  In  my  distress  I left 


72 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


the  noise  of  the  village  and  built  my  lodge  on  a mound  in 
the  cornfield  (30),  and  enclosed  it  with  a fence,  around 
which  I planted  corn  and  beans.  Here  I was  with  my  family 
alone.  I gave  everything  I had  away,  and  reduced  myself 
to  poverty.  The  only  covering  I retained  was  a piece  of 
buffalo  robe.  I blacked  my  face  and  resolved  on  fasting 
for  twenty-four  moons,  for  the  loss  of  my  two  children — 
drinking  only  of  water  during  the  day,  and  eating  sparingly 
of  boiled  corn  at  sunset.  I fulfilled  my  promise,  hoping 
that  the  Great  Spirit  would  take  pity  on  me. 

My  nation  had  now  some  difficulty  with  the  lowas. 
Our  young  men  had  repeatedly  killed  some  of  them,  and 
the  breaches  had  always  been  made  up  by  giving  presents 
to  the  relations  of  those  killed.  But  the  last  council  we 
had  with  them,  we  promised  that  in  case  any  more  of  their 
people  were  killed  by  ours,  instead  of  presents,  we  would 
give  up  the  person  or  persons,  who  had  done  the  injury. 
We  made  this  determination  known  to  our  people,  but  not- 
withstanding this,  one  of  our  young  men  killed  an  Iowa 
the  following  winter. 

A party  of  our  people  were  about  starting  for  the  Iowa 
village  to  give  the  young  man  up,  and  I agreed  to  ac- 
company them.  When  we  were  ready  to  start,  I called  at 
the  lodge  for  the  young  man  to  go  with  us.  He  was  sick, 
but  willing  to  go,  but  his  brother,  however,  prevented  him 
and  insisted  on  going  to  die  in  his  place,  as  he  was  unable 
to  travel.  We  started,  and  on  the  seventh  day  arrived  in 
sight  of  the  Iowa  village,  and  within  a short  distance  of 
it  we  halted  and  dismounted.  We  all  bid  farewell  to  our 
young  brave,  who  entered  the  village  singing  his  decfli 
song,  and  sat  down  on  the  square  in  the  middle  of  the  vil- 
lage. One  of  the  Iowa  chiefs  came  out  to  us.  We  told 
him  that  we  had  fulfilled  our  promise,  that  we  had  brought 
the  brother  of  the  young  man  who  had  killed  one  of  his 
people — that  he  had  volunteered  to  come  in  his  place,  in 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


73 


consequence  of  his  brother  being  unable  to  travel  from 
sickness.  We  had  .no  further  conversation,  but  mounted 
our  horses  and  rode  off.  As  we  started  I cast  my  eye  to- 
ward the  village,  and  observed  the  lowas  coming  out  of 
their  lodges  with  spears  and  war  clubs.  We  took  the  back- 
ward trail  and  travelled  until  dark — then  encamped  and 
made  a fire.  We  had  not  been  there  long  before  we  heard 
the  sound  of  horses  coming  toward  us.  We  seized  our 
arms ; but  instead  of  an  enemy  it  was  our  young  brave  with 
two  horses.  He  told  me  that  after  we  had  left  him,  they 
menaced  him  with  death  for  some  time — then  gave  him 
something  to  eat — smoked  the  pipe  with  him  and  made  him 
a present  of  the  two  horses  and  some  goods,  and  started 
him  after  us.  When  we  arrived  at  our  village  our  people 
were  much  pleased,  and  for  their  noble  and  generous  con- 
duct on  this  occasion,  not  one  of  the  Iowa  people  has  been 
killed  since  by  our  nation. 

That  fall  I visited  Malden  with  several  of  my  band,  and 
was  well  treated  by  the  agent  of  our  British  Father,  who 
gave  us  a variety  of  presents.  Fie  also  gave  me  a medal, 
and  told  me  there  never  would  be  war  between  England 
and  America  again ; but  for  my  fidelity  to  the  British,  during 
the  war  that  had  terminated  some  time  before,  requested 
me  to  come  with  my  band  and  get  presents  every  year,  as 
Colonel  Dixon  had  promised  me. 

I returned  and  hunted  that  winter  on  the  Two  Rivers. 
The  whites  were  now  settling  the  country  fast.  I was  out 
one  day  hunting  in  a bottom,  and  met  three  white  men. 
They  accused  me  of  killing  their  hogs.  I denied  it,  but 
they  would  not  listen  to  me.  One  of  them  took  my  gun 
out  of  my  hand  and  fired  it  off — then  took  out  the  flint, 
gave  it  back  to  me  and  commenced  beating  me  with  sticks, 
ordering  me  at  the  same  time  to  be  off.  I was  so  much 
bruised  that  I could  not  sleep  for  several  nights. 

Some  time  after  this  occurrence,  one  of  my  camp  cut 


74 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


a bee  tree  and  carried  the  honey  to  his  lodge.  A party 
of  white  men  soon  followed  him,  and  told  him  the  bee  tree 
was  theirs,  and  that  he  had  no  right  to  cut  it.  He  pointed 
to  the  honey  and  told  them  to  take  it.  They  were  not  satis- 
fied with  this,  but  took  all  the  packs  of  skins  that  he  had 
collected  during  the  winter,  to  pay  his  trader  and  clothe  his 
family  with  in  the  spring,  and  carried  them  off. 

How  could  we  like  a people  who  treated  us  so  unjustly? 
We  determined  to  break  up  our  camp,  for  fear  they  would 
do  worse,  and  when  we  joined  our  people  in  the  spring  a 
great  many  of  them  complained  of  similar  treatrnent. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


Americans  Prepare  to  Enforce  the  Treaty  of  1804 — 
Colonel  Davenport  Advises  the  Sacs — Keokuk 
Leaves  Saukenauk — Black  Hawk  Holds  the  Watch 
Tower — Judge  Pence  in  Black  Hawk's  Wigwam — 
Indian  Ideas  of  Land  Titles — Black.  Hawk's  Tem- 
perance Crusade — More  White  Depredations — Le- 
Claire  Marked  for  Slaughter — Colonel  Davenport 
Buys  the  Watch  Tower. 

This  summer  our  agent  came  to  live  at  Rock  Island.  He 
treated  us  well  and  gave  us  good  advice.  I visited  him  and 
the  trader  very  often  during  the  summer,  and  for  the  first 
time  heard  talk  of  our  having  to  leave  our  village.  The 
trader,  Col.  George  Davenport,  who  spoke  our  language, 
explained  to  me  the  terms  of  the  treaty  that  had  been  made, 
and  said  we  would  be  obliged  to  leave  the  Illinois  side  of 
the  Mississippi,  and  advised  us  to  select  a good  place  for 
our  village  and  remove  to  it  in  the  spring.  He  pointed  out 
the  difficulties  we  would  have  to  encounter  if  we  remained 
at  our  village  on  Rock  River.  He  had  great  influence  with 
the  principal  Fox  chief,  his  adopted  brother,  Keokuk.  He 
persuaded  him  to  leave  his  village,  go  to  the  west  side  of 
the  Mississippi  and  build  another,  which  he  did  the  spring 
following.  Nothing  was  talked  of  but  leaving  our  village. 
Keokuk  had  been  persuaded  to  consent  to  go,  and  was 
using  his  influence,  backed  by  the  war  chief  at  Fort  Arm- 
strong and  our  agent  and  trader  at  Rock  Island,  to  induce 
others  to  go  with  him.  He  sent  the  crier  through  our 
village,  to  inform  our  people  that  it  was  the  wish  of  our 
Great  Father  that  we  should  reniove  to  the  west  side  of 
the  Mississippi,  and  recommended  the  Iowa  River  as  a 
good  place  for  the  new  village.  He  wished  his  party  to 

75 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


make  such  arrangements,  before  they  started  on  their 
winter’s  hunt,  as  to  preclude  the  necessity  of  their  return- 
ing to  the  village  in  the  spring. 

The  party  opposed  to  removing  called  on  me  for  my 
opinion.  I gave  it  freely,  and  after  questioning  Quash- 
qua-me  about  the  sale  of  our  lands,  he  assured  me  that  he 
‘‘never  had  consented  to  the  sale  of  our  village.”  I now 
promised  this  party  to  be  the  leader,  and  raised  the  standard 
of  opposition  to  Keokuk,  with  a full  determination  not  to 
leave  our  village.  I had  an  interview  with  Keokuk,  to  see 
if  this  difficulty  could  not  be  settled  with  our  Great  Father, 
and  told  him  tO'  propose  to  give  any  other  land  that  our 
Great  Father  might  choose^  even  our  lead  mines,  to  be 
peaceably  permitted  to  keep  the  small  point  of  land  on  which 
our  village  was  situated.  I was  of  the  opinion  that  the 
white  people  had  plenty  of  land  and  would  never  take  our 
village  from  us.  Keokuk  promised  to  make  an  exchange 
if  possible,  and  applied  to  our  agent,  and  the  great  chief 
at  St.  Louis,  who  had  charge  of  all  the  agents,  for  per- 
mission to  go  to  Washington  for  that  purpose. 

This  satisfied  us  for  a time.  We  started  to  our  hunting 
grounds  with  good  hopes  that  something  would  be  done 
for  us.  During  the  v/inter  I received  information  that  three 
families  of  whites  had  come  to  our  village  and  destroyed 
some  of  our  lodges,  were  making  fences  and  dividing  our 
cornfields  for  their  own  use.  They  were  quarreling  among 
themselves  about  their  lines  of  division.  I started  immedi- 
ately for  Rock  River,  a distance  of  ten  days’  travel,  and 
on  my  arrival  found  the  report  true.  I went  to  my  lodge 
and  found  a family  occupying  it.  I wished  to  talk  to  them, 
but  they  could  not  understand  me  (31).  I then  went  to 
Rock  Island ; the  agent  being  absent,  I told  the  interpreter 
what  I wanted  to  say  to  these  people,  viz.:  “Not  to  settle 
on  our  lands,  nor  trouble  our  fences,  that  there  was  plenty 
of  land  in  the  country  for  them  to  settle  upon,  and  that 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  . 77 


they  must  leave  our  villagej  as  we  were  coming  back  to 
it  in  the  spring.”  The  interpreter  wrote  me  a paper ; I went 
back  to  the  village  and  showed  it  to  the  intruders,  but  could 
not  understand  their  reply.  I presumed,  however,  that  they 
would  remove  as  I expected  them  to.  I returned  to  Rock 
Island,  passed  the  night  there,  and  had  a long  conversation 
with  the  trader.  He  advised  me  to  give  up  and  make  my 
village  with  Keokuk  on  the  Iowa  River.  I told  him  that  I 
would  not.  The  next  morning  I crossed  the  Mississippi 
on  very  bad  ice,  but  the  Great  Spirit  had  made  it  strong, 
that  I might  pass  over  safe.  I traveled  three  days  farther 
to  see  the  Winnebago  sub-agent  and  converse  with  him 
about  our  difficulties.  He  gave  no  better  news  than  the 
trader  had  done.  I then  started  by  way  of  Rock  River,  to 
see  the  prophet,  believing  that  he  was  a man  of  great 
knowledge.  When  we  met,  I explained  to  him  everything 
as  it  was.  He  at  once  agreed  that  I was  right,  and  advised 
me  never  to  give  up  our  village,  for  the  whites  to  plow  up 
the  bones  of  our  people.  He  said  that  if  we  remained  at 
our  village  the  whites  would  not  trouble  us,  and  advised 
me  to  get  Keokuk,  and  the  party  that  consented  to  go  with 
him  to  the  Iowa  in  the  spring,  to  return  and  remain  at  our 
village. 

I returned  to  my  hunting  ground,  after  an  absence  of 
one  moon,  and  related  what  I had  done.  In  a short  time  we 
came  up  to  our  village,  and  found  that  the  whites  had  not 
left  it,  but  that  others  had  come,  and  that  the  greater  part 
of  our  cornfields  had  been  enclosed.  When  we  landed  the 
whites  appeared  displeased  because  we  came  back.  We 
repaired  the  lodges  that  had  been  left  standing  and  built 
others.  Keokuk  came  to  the  village;  but  his  object  was  to 
persuade  others  to  follow  him  to  the  Iowa.  He  had  ac- 
complished nothing  towards  making  arrangements  for  us 
to  remain,  or  to  exchange  other  lands  for  our  village.  There 
was  no  more  friendship  existing  between  us.  I looked  upon 


78 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


him  as  a coward  and  no  brave,  to  abandon  his  village  to 
be  occupied  by  strangers.  What  right  had  these  people  to 
our  village,  and  our  fields,  which  the  Great  Spirit  had  given 
us  to  live  upon? 

During  this  summer  I happened  at  Rock  Island,  when 
a great  chief  arrived,  whom  I had  known  as  the  great  chief 
of  Illinois  (Governor  Cole)  in  company  with  another  chief, 
who  I have  been  told  is  a great  writer  (Judge  James  Hall). 
I called  upon  them  and  begged  to  explain  the  grievances 
to  them,  under  which  my  people  and  I were  laboring,  hoping 
that  they  could  do  something  for  us.  The  great  chief,  how- 
ever, did  not  seem  disposed  to  council  with  me.  He  said 
he  was  no  longer  the  chief  of  Illinois;  that  his  children 
had  selected  another  father  in  his  stead,  and  that  he  now 
only  ranked  as  they  did.  I was  surprised  at  this  talk,  as 
I had  always  heard  that  he  was  a good  brave  and  great 
chief.  But  the  white  people  appear  to  never  be  satisfied. 
When  they  get  a good  father  they  hold  councils  at  the 
suggestion  of  some  bad,  ambitious  man,  who  wants  the 
place  himself,  and  conclude  among  themselves  that  this 
man,  or  some  other  equally  ambitious,  would  make  a better 
father  than  they  have,  and  nine  times  out  of  ten  they  don’t 
get  as  good  a one  again. 

I insisted  on  explaining  to  these  chiefs  the  true  situation 
of  my  people.  They  gave  their  assent.  I arose  and  made 
a speech,  in  which  I explained  to  them  the  treaty  made  by 
Quasnquame  and  three  of  our  braves,  according  to  the 
manner  the  trader  an(^  others  had  explained  it  to  me.  I 
then  told  them  that  Quashquame  and  his  party  positively 
denied  having  ever  sold  my  village,  and  that  as  I had  never 
known  them  to  lie,  I was  determined  to  keep  it  in  possession. 

I told  them  that  the  white  people  had  already  entered 
our  village,  burned  our  lodges,  destroyed  our  fences, 
ploughed  up  our  corn  and  beat  our  people.  They  had 
brought  whisky  into  our  country,  made  our  people  drunk, 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


79 


and  taken  from'  them  their  horses,  guns  and  traps,  and 
that  I had  borne  all  this  injury,  without  suffering  any  of 
my  braves  to  raise  a hand  against  the  whites. 

My  object  in  holding  this  council  was  to  get  the  opinion 
of  these  two  chiefs  as  to  the  best  course  for  me  to  pursue. 
I had  appealed  in  vain,  time  after  time  to  our, agent,  who 
regularly  represented  our  situation  to  the  chief  at  St.  Louis, 
whose  duty  it  was  to  call  upon  the  Great  Father  to  have 
justice  done  to  us,  but  instead  of  this  we  are  told  that  the 
white  people  wanted  our  country  and  we  must  leave  it  for 
them ! 

I did  not  think  it  possible  that  our  Great  Father  wished 
us  to  leave  our  village  where  we  had  liyed  so  long,  and 
where  the  bones  of  so  many  of  our  people  had  been  laid. 
The  great  chief  said  that  as  he  no  longer  had  any 
authority  he  could  do  nothing  for  us,  and  felt  sorry  that 
it  was  not  in  his  power  to  aid  us,  nor  did  he  know  how  to 
advise  us^  Neither  of  them  could  do  anything  for  us,  but 
both  evidently  were  very  sorry.  It  would  give  me  great 
pleasure  at  all  times  to  take  these  two  chiefs  by  the  hand. 

That  fall  I paid  a visit  to  the  agent  before  we  started 
to  our  hunting  grounds,  to  hear  if  he  had  any  good  news 
for  me.  He  had  news.  He  said  that  the  land  on  which  our 
village  now  stood  was  ordered  to  be  sold  to  individuals, 
and  that  when  sold  our  right  to  remain  by  treaty  would  be 
at  an  end^  and  that  if  we  returned  next  spring  we  would 
be  forced  to  remove. 

We  learned  during  the  winter  that  part  of  the  land  where 
our  village  stood  had  been  sold  to  individuals,  and  that  the 
trader  at  Rock  Island,  Colonel  Davenport,  had  bought  the 
greater  part  that  had  been  sold.  The  reason  was  now  plain 
to  me  why  he  urged  us  to  remove.  His  object,  we  thought, 
was  to  get  our  lands.  We  held  several  councils  that  winter 
to  determine  what  we  should  do.  We  resolved  in  one  of 
them  to  return  to  our  village  as  usual  in  the  spring.  We 


80  BLACK  HAWrS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 

concluded  that  if  we  were  removed  by  force  that  the  trader, 
agent  and  others  must  be  the  cause,  and  that  if  they  were 
found  guilty  of  having  driven  us  from  our  village  they 
should  be  killed.  The  trader  stood  foremost  on  this  list. 
He  had  purchased  the  land  on  which  my  lodge  stood,  and 
that  of  our  graveyard  also.  We  therefore  proposed  to  kill 
him  and  the  agent,  the  interpreter,  the  great  chief  at  St. 
Louis,  the  war  chief  at  Fort  Armstrong,  Rock  Island,  and 
Keokuk,  these  being  the  principal  persons  to  blame  for  en- 
deavoring to  remove  us. 

Our  women  received  bad  accounts  from  the  women  who 
had  been  raising  corn  at  the  new  village,  of  the  difficulty 
of  breaking  the  new  prairie  with  hoes,  and  the  small  quan- 
tity of  corn  raised.  We  were  nearly  in  the  same  condition 
with  regard  to  the  latter,  it  being  the  first  time  I ever  knew 
our  people  to  be  in  want  of  provisions. 

I prevailed  upon  some  of  Keokuk's  band  tO'  return  this 
spring  to  Rock  River  village,  but  Keokuk  himself  would 
not  come.  I hoped  that  he  would  get  permission  to  go  to 
Washington  to  settle  our  affairs  with  our  Great  Father. 
I visited  the  agent  at  Rock  Island.  He  was  displeased 
because  we  had  returned  to  our  village,  and  told  me  that 
we  must  remove  to  the  west  of  the  Mississippi.  I told  him 
plainly  that  we  would  not.  I visited  the  interpreter  at  his 
house,  who  advised  me  to  do  as  the  agent  had  directed 
me.  I then  went  to  see  the  trader  and  upbraided  him  for 
buying  our  lands.  He  said  that  if  he  had  not  purchased 
them  some  person  else  would,  and  that  if  our  Great  Father 
would  make  an  exchange  with  us,  he  would  willingly  give 
up  the  land  he  had  purchased  to  the  government.  This  I 
thought  was  fair,  and  began  to  think  that  he  had  not  acted 
as  badly  as  I had  suspected.  We  again  repaired  our  lodges 
and  built  others,  as  most  of  our  village  had  been  burnt  and 
destroyed.  Our  women  selected  small  patches  to  plant 
corn,  where  the  whites  had  not  taken  them  in  their  fences. 


BLACK  HAWrS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


81 


and  worked  hard  to  raise  something  for  our  children  to 
subsist  upon. 

I was  told  that  according  to  the  treaty  we  had  no  right 
to  remain  on  the  lands  sold,  and  that  the  government  would 
force  us  to  leave  them.  There  was  but  a small  portion,  how- 
ever, that  had  been  sold,  the  balance  remaining  in  the  hands 
of  the  government.  We  claimed  the  right,  if  we  had  no 
other,  to  'dive  and  hunt  upon  it  as  long  as  it  remained  the 
property  of  the  government,’'  by  a stipulation  in  the  treaty 
that  required  us  to  evacuate  it  after  it  had  been  sold.  This 
was  the  land  that  we  wished  to  inhabit  and  thought  we  had 
a right  to  occupy. 

I heard  that  there  was  a great  chief  on  the  Wabash,  and 
sent  a party  to  get  his  advice.  They  informed  him  that 
we  had  not  sold  our  village.  He  assured  them  then,  that 
if  we  had  not  sold  the  land  on  which  our  village  stood,  our 
Great  Father  would  not  take  it  from  us. 

I started  early  to  Malden  to  see  the  chief  of  my  British 
Father,  and  told  him  my  story.  He  gave  the  same  reply 
that  the  chief  on  the  Wabash  had  given,  and  in  justice  to 
him  I must  say  he  never  gave  me  any  bad  advice,  but  ad- 
vised me  to  apply  to  our  American  Father,  who,  he  said, 
would  do  us  justice.  I next  called  on  the  great  chief  at 
Detroit  and  made  the  same  statement  to  him  that  I had 
made  to  the  chief  of  our  British  Father.  He  gave  me  the 
same  reply.  He  said  if  we  had  not  sold  our  lands,  and 
would  remain  peaceably  on  them,  that  we  would  not  be 
disturbed.  This  assured  me  that  I was  right,  and  deter- 
mined me  to  hold  out  as  I had  promised  my  people.  I re- 
turned from  Malden  late  in  the  fall.  My  people  were  gone 
to  their  hunting  ground,  whither  I followed.  Here  I learned 
that  they  had  been  badly  treated  all  summer  by  the  whites, 
and  that  a treaty  had  been  held  at  Prairie  du  Chien.  Keo- 
^ kuk  and  some  of  our  people  attended  it,  and  found  that  our 

Great  Father  had  exchanged  a small  strip  of  the  land  that 
6 


82 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


had  been,  ceded  by  Quashquame  and  his  party,  with  the 
Pottawattomies  for  a portion  of  their  land  near  Chicago. 
That  the  object  of  this  treaty  was  tO'  get  it  back  again,  and 
that  the  United  States  had  agreed  to  give  them  sixteen 
thousand  dollars  a year  forever  for  this  small  strip  of  land, 
it  being  less  than  a twentieth  part  of  that  taken  from  our 
nation  for  one  thousand  dollars  a year.  This  bears  evidence 
of  something  I cannot  explain.  This  land  they  say  be- 
longed to  the  United  States.  What  reason  then,  could 
have  induced  them  to  exchange  it  with  the  Pottawattomies 
if  it  was  so  valuable?  Why  not  keep  it?  Or  if  they  found 
they  had  made  a bad  bargain  with  the  Pottawattomies, 
why  not  take  back  their  land  at  a fair  proportion  of  what 
they  gave  our  nation  for  it?  If  this  small  portion  of  the 
land  that  they  took  from  us  for  one  thousand  dollars  a 
year,  be  worth  sixteen  thousand  dollars  a year  forever  to 
the  Pottawattomies,  then  the  whole  tract  of  country  taken 
from  us  ought  to  be  worth,  to  our  nation,  twenty  times  as 
much  as  this  small  faction. 

Here  I was  again  puzzled  to  find  out  how  the  white 
people  reasoned  and  begun  to  doubt  whether  they  had  any 
standard  of  right  and  wrong. 


NAM-E-QUA  CREEK. 


CHAPTER  X. 


A Divided  People — Indian  Politics — The  Whites 
Plough  up  the  Indian  Cornfields — A Terrifying 
Dance — A Fruitless  Council — General  Gaines 
Moves  Up  to  Rock  River — Arrival  of  the  Militia — 
Destruction  of  Saukenauk — Tfie  Law  of  Retali- 
ation. 

Communication  was  kept  up  between  myself  and  the 
prophet.  Runners  were  sent  to  the  Arkansas,  Red  River 
and  Texas,  not  on  the  subject  of  our  lands,  but  on  a secret 
mission  which  I am  not  at  present  permitted  to  explain. 

It  was  related  to  me  that  the  chiefs  and  head  men  of 
the  Foxes  had  been  invited  to  Prairie  du  Chien,  to  hold  a 
council  for  the  purpose  of  settling  the  difficulties  existing 
between  them  and  the  Sioux. 

The  chiefs  and  head  men,  amounting  to  nine,  started 
for  the  place  designated,  taking  with  them  one  woman,  and 
were  met  by  the  Menomonees  and  Sioux,  near  the  Wiscon- 
sin and  killed  all  except  one  man.  Having  understood  that 
the  whole  matter  was  published  shortly  after  it  occurred, 
and  is  known  to  the  white  people,  I will  say  no  more  about 
it. 

I would  here  remark  that  our  pastimes  and  sports  had 
been  laid  aside  for  two  years.  We  were  a divided  people, 
forming  two  parties,  Keokuk  being  at  the  head  of  one, 
willing  to  barter  our  rights  merely  for  the  good  opinion 
of  the  whites,  and  cowardly  enough  to  desert  our  village 
to  them.  I was  at  the  head  of  the  other  division  and  was 
determined  to  hold  on  to  my  village,  although  I had  been 
ordered  to  leave  it.  But  I considered  as  myself  and  band 
had  no  agency  in  selling  our  country,  and  that,  as  provision 
had  been  made  in  the  treaty,  for  us  all  to  remain  on  it  as 
long  as  it  belonged  to  the  United  States,  that  we  could  not 
be  forced  away.  I refused,  therefore,  to  quit  my  village. 
It  was  here  that  I was  born,  and  here  lie  the  bones  of  many 
friends  and  relations.  For  this  soot  I felt  a sacred  rever- 

83 


84 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


ence  and  never  could  consent  to  leave  it  without  being 
forced  therefrom. 

When  I called  to  mind  the  scenes  of  my  youth  and 
those  of  later  days,  when  I reflected  that  the  theater  on 
which  these  were  acted  had  been  so  long  the  home  of  my 
fathers,  who  now  slept  on  the  hills  around  it,  I could  not 
bring  my  mind  to  consent  to  leave  this  country  to  the 
whites  for  any  earthly  consideration. 

The  winter  passed  off  in  gloom.  We  made  a bad  hunt, 
for  want  of  guns,  traps  and  other  necessaries  which  the 
whites  had  taken  from  our  people  for  whisky.  The  pros- 
pect before  us  was  a bad  one.  I fasted  and  called  upon 
the  Great  Spirit  to  direct  my  steps  to  the  right  path.  I 
was  in  great  sorrow  because  all  the  whites  with  whom  I was 
acquainted  and  had  been  on  terms  of  intimacy,  advised  me 
contrary  to  my  wishes ; I began  to  doubt  whether  I had  a 
friend  among  them'. 

My  reason  teaches  me  that  land  cannot  be  sold.  The 
Great  Spirit  gave  it  to  his  children  to  live  upon  and  culti- 
vate as  far  as  necessary  for  their  subsistence,  and  so  long 
as  they  occupy  and  cultivate  it  they  have  the  right  to  the 
soil,  but  if  they  voluntarily  leave  it  then  any  other  people 
have  a right  to  settle  on  it.  Nothing  can  be  sold  but  such 
things  as  can  be  carried  away. 

In  consequence  of  the  improvements  of  the  intruders 
on  our  fields,  we  found  considerable  difficulty  to  get  ground 
to  plant  a little  corn.  Some  of  the  whites  permitted  us  to 
plant  small  patches  in  the  fields  they  had  fenced,  keeping 
all  the  best  ground  for  themselves.  Our  women  had  great 
difficulty  in  climbing  their  fences,  being  unaccustomed  to 
the  kind,  and  were  ill-treated  if  they  left  a rail  down. 

One  of  my  old  friends  thought  he  was  safe.  His  corn- 
field was  on  a small  island  in  Rock  River.  He  planted  his 
corn,  it  came  up  well,  but  the  white  man  saw  it ; he  wanted  it, 
and  took  his  teams  over,  ploughed  up  the  crop  and  replanted 


BLACK  HAWICS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  85 

it  for  himself.  The  oid  man  shed  tears,  not  for  himself, 
but  on  account  of  the  distress  his  family  would  be  in  if 
they  raised  no  corn.  The  white  people  brought  whisky  to 
our  village,  made  our  people  drunk,  and  cheated  them  out 
of  their  horses,  guns  and  traps.  This  fraudulent  system 
was  carried  to  such  an  extent  that  I apprehended  serious 
difficulties  might  occur,  unless  a stop  was  put  to  it.  Conse- 
quently I visited  all  the  whites  and  begged  them  not  to 
sell  my  people  whisky.  One  of  them  continued  the  prac- 
tice openly ; I took  a party  of  my  young  men,  went  to  his 
house,  took  out  his  barrel,  broke  in  the  head  and  poured 
out  the  whisky.  I did  this  for  fear  some  of  the  whites 
might  get  killed  by  my  people  when  they  were  drunk. 

Our  people  were  treated  very  badly  by  the  whites  on 
many  occasions.  At  one  time  a white  man  beat  one  of  our 
women  cruelly  for  pulling  a few  suckers  of  corn  out  of 
his  field  to  suck  when  she  was  hungry.  At  another  time 
one  of  our  youx.g  men  was  beat  with  clubs  by  two  white 
men  for  opening  a fence  which  crossed  our  road  to  take 
his  horse  through.  His  shoulder  blade  was  broken  and  his 
body  badly  bruised,  from  the  effects  of  which  he  soon  after 
died. 

Bad  and  cruel  as  our  people  were  treated  by  the  whites, 
not  one  of  them  was  hurt  or  molested  by  our  band.  I hope 
this  will  prove  that  we  are  a peaceable  people — having  per- 
mitted ten  men  to  take  possession  of  our  cornfields,  prevent 
us  from  planting  corn,  burn  our  lodges,  ill-treat  our  women, 
and  beat  to  death  our  men  without  offering  resistance  to 
their  barbarous  cruelties.  This  is  a lesson  worthy  for  the 
white  man  to  learn:  To  use  forbearance  when  injured. 

We  acquainted  our  agent  daily  with  our  situation,  and 
through  him  the  great  chief  at  St.  Louis,  and  hoped  that 
something  would  be  done  for  us.  The  whites  were  com- 
plaining at  the  same  time  that  we  were  intruding  upon 
their  rights.  They  made  it  appear  that  they  were  the  in- 


86 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


jured  party,  and  we  the  intruders.  They  called  loudly  to 
the  great  war  chief  to  protect  their  property. 

How  smooth  must  be  the  language  of  the  whites,  when 
they  can  make  right  look  like  wrong,  and  wrong  like  right. 

Keokuk,  who  has  a smooth  tongue,  and  is  a great 
speaker,  was  busy  in  persuading  my  band  that  I was  wrong, 
and  thereby  making  many  of  them  dissatisfied  with  me. 
I had  one  consolation,  for  all  the  women  were  on  my  side 
on  account  of  their  cornfields. 

On  my  arrival  again  at  my  village  with  my  band  in- 
creased, I found  it  worse  than  before.  I visited  Rock  Is- 
land, and  the  agent  again  ordered  me  tO'  quit  my  village. 
He  said  that  if  we  did  not,  troops  would  be  sent  to  drive 
us  ofif.  He  reasoned  with  me  and  told  me  it  would  be 
better  for  us  to  be  with  the  rest  of  our  people,  so  that  we 
might  avoid  difficulty  and  live  in  peace.  The  interpreter 
joined  him  and  gave  me  so  many  good  reasons  that  I 
almost  wished  I had  not  undertaken  the  '/^^cult  task  I had 
pledged  myself  to  my  brave  band  to  perform.  In  this  mood 
I called  upon  the  trader,  who  is  fond  of  talking,  and  had 
long  been  my  friend,  but  now  amongst  those  who  advised 
me  to  give  up  my  village.  He  received  me  very  friendly 
and  went  on  to  defend  Keokuk  in  what  he  had  done, 
endeavoring  to  show  me  that  I was  bringing  distress  on 
our  women  and  children.  He  inquired  if  some  terms  could 
not  be  made  that  would  be  honorable  to  me  and  satisfactory 
to  my  braves,  for  us  to  remove  to  the  west  side  of  the 
Mississippi.  I replied  that  if  our  Great  Father  could  do 
us  justice,  and  make  the  proposition,  I could  then  give  up 
honorably.  Fie  asked  me  ‘'if  the  great  chief  at  St.  Louis 
would  give  us  six  thousand  dollars  to  purchase  provisions 
and  other  articles,  if  I would  give  up  peaceably  and  re-7 
move  to  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi.”  After  thinking 
some  time  I agreed  that  I could  honorably  give  up,  being 
paid  for  it,  according  to  our  customs,  but  told  him  that  I 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


87 


could  not  make  the  proposal  myself,  even  if  I wished,  be- 
cause it  would  be  dishonorable  in  me  to  do  so.  He  said 
that  he  would  do  it  by  sending  word  to  the  great  chief  at 
St.  Louis  that  he  could  remove  us  peaceably  for  the  amount 
stated,  to  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi.  A steamboat 
arrived  at  the  island  during  my  stay.  After  its  departure 
the  trader  told  me  that  he  had  requested  a war  chief,  who 
was  stationed  at  Galena,  and  was  on  board  the  steamboat, 
to  make  the  offer  to  the  great  chief  at  St.  Louis,  and  that 
he  would  soon  be  back  and  bring  his  answer.  I did  not 
let  my  people  know  what  had  taken  place  for  fear  they 
would  be  displeased.  I did  not  much  like  what  had  been 
done  myself,  and  tried  to  banish  it  from  my  mind. 

After  a few  days  had  passed  the  war  chief  returned  and 
brought  an  answer  that  ''the  great  chief  at  St.  Louis  would 
give  us  nothing,  and  that  if  we  did  not  remove  immediately 
we  would  be  driven  off.” 

I was  not  much  displeased  with  the  answer  they  brought 
me,  because  I would  rather  have  laid  my  bones  with  those 
of  my  forefathers  than  remove  for  any  consideration.  Yet 
if  a friendly  offer  had  been  made,  as  I expected,  I would, 
for  the  sake  of  our  women  and  children,  have  removed 
peaceably. 

I now  resolved  to  remain  in  my  village,  and  make  no 
resistance  if  the  military  came,  but  submit  to  my  fate.  I 
impressed  the  importance  of  this  course  on  all  my  band, 
and  directed  them  in  case  the  military  came  not  to  raise  an 
arm  against  them. 

About  this  time  our  agent  was  put  out  of  office,  for 
what  reason  I could  never  ascertain.  I then  thought  it 
was  for  wanting  to  make  us  leave  our  village  and  if  so  it 
was  right,  because  I was  tired  of  hearing  him  talk  about 
it.  The  interpreter,  who  had  been  equally  bad  in  trying 
to  persuade  us  to  leave  our  village  was  retained  in  office, 
and  the  young  man  who  took  the  place  of  our  agent  told 


88 


BLACK  HAWK'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


the  same  old  story  over  about  removing  us.  I was  then 
satisfied  that  this  could  not  have  been  the  cause. 

Our  women  had  planted  a few  patches  of  corn  which 
was  growing  finely,  and  promised  a subsistence  for  our 
children,  but  the  white  people  again  commenced  ploughing 
it  up.  I now  determined  to  put  a stop  to  it  by  clearing 
our  country  of  the  intruders.  I went  to  their  principal 
men  and  told  them  that  they  should  and  mmst  leave  our 
country,  giving  them  until  the  middle  of  the  next  day  to 
remove.  The  worst  left  within  the  time  appointed,  but  the 
one  who  remained  (32)  represented  that  his  family,  which 
was  large,  would  be  in  a starving  condition  if  he  went  and 
left  his  crop.  He  promised  to  behave  well  if  I would  con- 
sent to  let  him  remain  until  fall  in  order  to  secure  his  crop. 
He  spoke  reasonably  and  I consented. 

We  now  resumed  some  of  our  games  and  pastimes, 
having  been  assured  by  the  prophet  that  we  would  not  be 
removed.  But  in  a little  while  it  was  ascertained  that  the 
great  war  chief.  General  Gaines,  was  on  his  way  to  Rock 
River  with  a great  number  of  soldiers.  I again  called  upon 
the  prophet,  who  requested  a little  time  to  see  into  the 
matter.  Early  next  morning  he  came  to  me  and  said  he 
had  been  dreaming;  that  he  saw  nothing  bad  in  this  great 
war  chief.  General  Gaines,  who  was  now  near  Rock  River ; 
that  his  object  was  merely  to  frighten  us  from  our  village, 
that  the  white  people  might  get  our  land  for  nothing.  He 
assured  us  that  this  great  war  chief  dare  not,  and  would 
not,  hurt  any  of  us.  That  the  Americans  were  at  peace 
with  the  British,  and  when  they  made  peace,  the  British 
required,  and  the  Americans  agreed  to  it,  that  they  should 
never  interrupt  any  nation  of  Indians  that  was  at  peace,  and 
that  all  we  had  to  do  to  retain  our  village  was  to  refuse 
any  and  every  ofifer  that  might  be  made  by  this  war  chief. 

The  war  chief  arrived  and  convened  a council  at  the 
agency.  Keokuk  and  Wapello  were  sent  for,  and  with  a 
number  of  their  band  were  present, 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


89 


The  council  house  was  opened  and  all  were  admitted, 
and  myself  and  band  were  sent  for  to  attend.  When  we 
arrived  at  the  door  singing  a war  song,  and  armed  with 
lances,  spears,  war  clubs,  bows  and  arrows,  as  if  going  to 
battle,  I halted  and  refused  to  enter,  as  I could  see  no  neces- 
sity or  propriety  in  having  the  room  crowded  with  those 
who  were  already  there.  If  the  council  was  convened  for 
us,  why  then  have  others  in  our  room.  The  war  chief 
having  sent  all  out  except  Keokuk,  Wapello  and  a few  of 
their  chiefs  and  braves,  we  entered  the  council  in  this  war- 
like appearance,  being  desirous  of  showing  the  war  *chief 
that  we  were  not  afraid.  He  then  rose  and  made  a speech. 
He  said : 

^The  president  is  very  sorry  to  be  put  to  the  trouble 
and  expense  of  sending  so  large  a body  of  soldiers  here  to 
remove  you  from  the  lands  you  have  long  since  ceded  to 
the  United  States.  Your  Great  Father  has  already  warned 
you  repeatedly,  through  your  agent,  to  leave  the  country, 
and  he  is  very  sorry  to  find  that  you  have  disobeyed  his 
orders.  Your  Great  Father  wishes  you  well,  and  asks 
nothing  from  you  but  what  is  reasonable  and  right.  I hope 
you  will  consult  your  own  interests  and  leave  the  country 
you  are  occupying,  and  go  to  the  other  side  of  the  Missis- 
sippi.” 

I replied: 

‘‘We  have  never  sold  our  country.  We  never  received 
any  annuities  from  our  American  Father,  and  we  are  de- 
termined to  hold  on  to  our  village.” 

The  war  chief,  apparently  angry,  .rose  and  said: 

“Who  is  Black  Hawk?  Who  is  Black  Hawk?” 

“I  am  a Sac!  My  forefather  was  a Sac!  And  all  the 
nations  call  me  a SAC ! !” 

The  war  chief  said: 

“I  came  here  neither  to  beg  nor  hire  you  to  leave  your 
village.  My  business  is  to  remove  you,  peaceably  if  I can, 


90 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


forcibly  if  I must ! I will  now  give  you  two  days  in  which 
to  remove,  and  if  you  do  not  cross  the  Mississippi  by  that 
time,  I will  adopt  measures  to  force  you  away.” 

I told  him  that  I never  would  consent  to  leave  my  village 
and  was  determined  not  to  leave  it. 

The  council  broke  up  and  the  war  chief  retired  to  his 
fort.  I consulted  the  prophet  again.  He  said  he  had  been 
dreaming,  and  that  the  Great  Spirit  had  directed  that  a 
woman,  the  daughter  of  Mattatas,  the  old  chief  of  the  vil- 
lage, should  take  a stick  in  her  hand  and  go  before  the 
war  chief,  and  tell  him  that  she  is  the  daughter  of  Mattatas, 
and  that  he  had  always  been  the  white  man’s  friend.  That 
he  had  fought  their  battles,  been  wounded  in  their  service 
and  had  always  spoken  well  of  them,  and  she  had  never 
heard  him  say  that  he  had  sold  their  village.  The  whites 
are  numerous,  and  can  take  it  from  us  if  they  choose,  but 
she  hoped  they  would  not  be  so  unfriendly.  If  they  were, 
she  had  one  favor  to  ask;  she  wished  her  people  to  be 
allowed  to  remain  long  enough  to  gather  their  provisions 
now  growing  in  their  fields;  that  she  was  a woman  and 
had  worked  hard  to  raise  something  to  support  her  children. 
And  now,  if  we  are  driven  from  our  village  without  being 
allowed  to  save  our  corn,  many  of  our  little  children  must 
perish  with  hunger. 

Accordingly,  Mattatas’  daughter  was  sent  to  the  fort, 
accompanied  by  several  of  our  young  men,  and  was  ad- 
mitted. She  went  before  the  war  chief  and  told  the  story 
of  the  prophet.  The  war  chief  said  the  president  did  not 
send  him  here  to  make  treaties  with  the  women,  nor  to 
hold  council  with  them.  That  our  young  men  must  leave 
the  fort,  but  she  might  remain  if  she  wished. 

All  our  plans  were  defeated.  We  must  cross  the  river, 
or  return  to  our  village  and  await  the  coming  of  the  war 
chief  with  his  soldiers.  We  determined  on  the  latter,  but 
finding  that  our  agent,  interpreter,  trader  and  Keokuk,  were 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


91 


determined  on  breaking  my  ranks,  and  had  induced  several 
of  my  warriors  to  cross  the  Mississippi,  I sent  a deputation 
to  the  agent,  at  the  request  of  my  band,  pledging  myself 
to  leave  the  country  in  the  fall,  provided  permission  was 
given  us  to  remain  and  secure  our  crop  of  corn  then  grow- 
ing, as  we  would  be  in  a starving  situation  if  we  were 
driven  off  without  the  means  of  subsistence. 

I directed  my  village  crier  to  proclaim  that  my  orders 
were,  in  the  event  of  the  war  chief  coming  to  our  village 
to  remove  us,  that  not  a gun  should  be  fired  or  any  resist- 
ance offered.  That  if  he  determined  to  fight,  for  them 
to  remain  quietly  in  their  lodges  and  let  him  kill  them  if 
he  chose. 

I felt  confident  that  this  great  war  chief  would  not  hurt 
our  people,  and  my  object  was  not  war.  Had  it  been  we 
would  have  attacked  and  killed  the  war  chief  and  his  braves 
when  in  council  with  us,  as  they  were  then  completely  in 
our  power.  But  his  manly  conduct  and  soldierly  deport- 
ment, his  mild  yet  energetic  manner,  which  proved  his 
bravery,  forbade  it. 

Some  of  our  young  men  who  had  been  out  as  spies 
came  in  and  reported  that  they  had  discovered  a large  body 
of  mounted  men  coming  toward  our  village,  who  looked  like 
a war  party.  They  arrived  and  took  a position  below  Rock 
River  for  their  place  of  encampment.  The  great  war  chief, 
General  Gaines,  entered  Rock  River  in  a steamboat,  with 
his  soldiers  and  one  big  gun.  They  passed  and  returned 
close  by  our  village,  but  excited  no  alarm  among  my 
braves.  No  attention  was  paid  to  the  boat;  even  our  little 
children,  who  were  playing  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  as 
usual,  continued  their  amusement.  The  water  being  shal- 
low, the  boat  got  aground,  which  gave  the  whites  some 
trouble.  If  they  had  asked  for  assistance  there  was  not 
a brave  in  my  band  who  would  not  willingly  have  aided 
them.  Their  people  were  permitted  to  pass  and  repass 


92 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


through  our  village,  and  were  treated  with  friendship  by 
our  people. 

The  war  chief  appointed  the  next  day  to  remove  us.  I 
would  have  remained  and  been  taken  prisoner  by  the  regu- 
lars, but  was  afraid  of  the  multitude  of  pale  faced  militia 
(33),  who  were  under  horseback,  as  they  were  under  no 
restraint  of  their  chiefs. 

We  crossed  the  river  during  the  night,  and  encanfped 
some  distance  below  Rock  Island.  The  great  war  chief 
convened  another  council  for  the  purpose  of  making  a 
treaty  with  us.  In  this  treaty  he  agreed  to  give  us  corn 
in  place  of  that  we  had  left  growing  in  our  fields.  I touched 
the  goose  quill  to  this  treaty,  and  was  determined  to  live 
in  peace. 

The  corn  that  had  been  given  us  was  soon  found  to 
be  inadequate  to  our  wants,  when  loud  lamentations  were 
heard  in  the  camp  by  the  women  and  children,  for  their 
roasting  ears,  beans  and  squashes.  To  satisfy  them  a 
small  party  of  braves  went  over  in  the  night  to  take  corn 
from  their  own  fields.  They  were  discovered  by  the  whites 
and  fired  upon.  Complaints  were  again  made  of  the  depre- 
dations committed  by  some  of  my  people,  on  their  own  corn- 
fields. 

I understood  from  our  agent  that  there  had  been  a pro- 
vision made  in  one  of  our  treaties  for  assistance  in  agricul- 
ture, and  that  we  could  have  our  fields  plowed  if  we  re- 
quired it.  I therefore  called  upon  him,  and  requested  him 
to  have  a small  log  house  built  for  me,  and  a field  plowed 
that  fall,  as  I wished  to  live  retired.  He  promised  to  have 
it  done.  I then  went  to  the  trader.  Colonel  Davenport,  and 
asked  him  for  permission  to  be  buried  in  the  graveyard  at 
our  village,  among  my  old  friends  and  warriors,  which  he 
gave  cheerfully.  I then  returned  to  my  people  satisfied. 

A short  time  after  this  a party  of  Foxes  went  up  to 
Prairie  du  Chien  to  avenge  the  murder  of  their  chiefs  and 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


93 


relations,  which  had  been  committed  the  summer  previous 
by  the  Menomonees  and  Sioux.  When  they  arrived  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  encampment  of  the  Menomonees,  they  met 
with  a Winnebago,  and  inquired  for  the  Menomonees’ 
camp.  They  requested  him  to  go  on  before  them  and  see 
if  there  were  any  Winnebagoes  in  it,  and  if  so,  to  tell  them 
that  they  had  better  return  to  their  own  camp.  He  went 
and*  gave  the  information  not  only  to  the  Winnebagoes, 
but  to  the  Menomonees,  that  they  might  be  prepared.  The 
party  soon  followed,  killed  twenty-eight  Menomonees,  and 
made  their  escape. 

This  retaliation,  which  with  us  is  considered  lawful 
and  right,  created  considerable  excitement  among  the  whites. 
A demand  was  made  for  the  Foxes  to  be  surrendered  to, 
and  tried  by,  the  white  people.  The  principal  men  came 
to  me  during  the  fall  and  asked  my  advice.  I conceived 
that  they  had  done  right,  and  that  our  Great  Father  acted 
very  unjustly  in  demanding  them,  when  he  had  suffered 
all  their  chiefs  to  be  decoyed  away  and  murdered  by  the 
Menomonees,  without  ever  having  made  a similar  demand 
of  them.  If  he  had  no  right  in  the  first  instance  he  had 
none  now,  and  for  my  part  I conceived  the  right  very  ques- 
tionable, if  not  an  act  of  usurpation  in  any  case,  where  a 
difference  exists  between  two  nations,  for  him  to  interfere. 
The  Foxes  joined  my  band  with  the  intention  to  go  out  with 
them  on  the  fall  hunt. 


CHAPTER  XL 


Neapope  (Nawpope)  Goes  to  Malden — Returns  Badly 
Advised — The  Unyielding  Jackson — Black  Hawk 
Returns  to  Rock  River — The  Prophet  Gives  More 
Bad  Advice — Atkinson  Orders  Black  Hawk  to  Re- 
turn— Cold  Reception  from  the  Winnebagoes — 
Sends  Flag  of  Truce  to  Major  Stillman — Indian 
Flag  Bearers  Killed — Stillman's  Defeat. 

About  this  time,  Neapope,  who  started  to  Malden  when 
it  was  ascertained  that  the  great  war  chief.  General  Gaines, 
was  coming  to  remove  us,  returned.  He  said  he  had  seen 
the  chief  of  our  British  Father,  and  asked  him  if  the  Ameri- 
can could  force  us  to  leave  our  village.  He  said : ^Tf  you 
had  not  sold  your  land  the  Americans  could  not  take  your 
village  from  you.  That  the  right  being  vested  in  you, 
only  could  be  transferred  by  the  voice  and  will  of  the  whole 
nation,  and  that  as  you  had  never  given  your  consent  to 
the  sale  of  your  country,  it  yet  remains  your  exclusive 
property,  from  which  the  American  government  never  could 
force  you  away;  and  that  in  the  event  of  war,  you  should 
have  nothing  to  fear,  as  we  would  stand  by  and  assist  you.” 

He  said  that  he  had  called  at  the  prophet’s  lodge  on  his 
way  down,  and  there  had  learned  for  the  first  time  that  we 
had  left  our  village.  He  informed  me  privately  that  the 
prophet  was  anxious  to  see  me,  as  he  had  much  good  news 
to  tell  me,  and  that  I would  hear  good  news  in  the  spring 
from  our  British  Father.  ‘The  prophet  requested  me  to 
give  you  all  the  particulars,  but  I would  much  rather  you 
would  see  him  yourself  and  learn  all  from  him.  But  I will 
tell  you  that  he  has  received  expresses  from  our  British 
Father,  who  says  that  he  is  going  to  send  us  guns,  ammu- 
nition (34),  provisions  and  clothing  early  in  the  spring. 

94 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


95 


The  vessels  that  bring  them  will  come  by  way  of  Milwaukee. 
The  prophet  has  likewise  received  wampum  and  tobacco 
from  the  different  nations  on  the  lakes,  Ottawas,  Chip- 
pewas  and  Pottawattomies,  and  as  to  the  Winnebagoes 
he  has  them  all  at  his  command.  We  are  going  to  be 
happy  once  more.” 

I told  him  I was  pleased  that  our  British  Father  in- 
tended to  see  us  righted.  That  we  had  been  driven  from 
our  lands  without  receiving  anything  for  them,  and  I now 
began  to  hope  from  his  talk,  that  my  people  would  once 
more  be  happy.  If  I could  accomplish  this  I would  be 
satisfied.  I am  now  growing  old  and  could  spend  the  rem- 
nant of  my  time  anywhere.  But  I wish  first  to  see  my 
people  happy.  I can  leave  them  cheerfully.  This  has  al- 
ways been  my  constant  aim,  and  I now  begin  to  hope  that 
our  sky  will  soon  be  clear. 

Neapope  said: 

‘‘The  prophet  told  me  that  all  the  tribes  mentioned  would 
fight  for  us  if  necessary,  and  the  British  Father  will  sup- 
port us.  If  we  should  be  whipped,  which  is  hardly  pos- 
sible, we  will  still  be  safe,  the  prophet  having  received  a 
friendly  talk  from  the  chief  Wassacummico,  at  Selkirk’s 
settlement,  telling  him  that  if  we  were  not  happy  in  our 
own  country  to  let  him  know  and  he  would  make  us  happy. 
He  had  received  information  from  our  British  Father  that 
we  had  been  badly  treated  by  the  Americans.  We  must  go 
and  see  the  prophet.  I will  go  first ; you  had  better  remain 
and  get  as  many  of  your  people  to  join  you  as  you  can. 
You  know  everything  that  we  have  done.  We  leave  the 
matter  with  you  to  arrange  among  your  people  as  you 
please.  I will  return  to  the  prophet’s  village  tomorrow. 
You  can  in  the  meantime  make  up  your  mind  as  to  the 
course  you  will  take  and  send  word  to  the  prophet  by  me, 
as  he  is  anxious  to  assist  us,  and  wishes  to  know  whether 
you  will  join  us,  and  assist  to  make  your  people  happy.” 


96 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


During  the  night  I thought  over  everything  that 
Neapope  had  told  me,  and  was  pleased  to  think  that  by  a 
little  exertion  on  my  part,  I could  accomplish  the  object  of 
all  my  wishes.  I determined  to  follow  the  advice  of  the 
prophet,  and  sent  word  by  Neapope  that  I would  get  all  my 
braves  together,  explain  everything  that  I had  heard  to 
them,  and  recruit  as  many  as  I could  from  the  different 
villages. 

Accordingly  I sent  word  to  Keokuk's  band  and  the 
Fox  tribe,  explaining  to  them  all  the  good  news  I had 
heard.  They  would  not  hear.  Keokuk  said  that  I had 
been  imposed  upon  by  liars  and  had  much  better  remain 
where  I was,  and  keep  quiet.  When  he  found  that  I was 
determined  to  make  an  attempt  to  recover  my  village,  fear- 
ing that  some  difficulty  would  arise,  he  made  application 
to  the  agent  and  great  chief  at  St.  Louis,  asking  permission 
for  the  chiefs  of  our  nation  to  go  tO'  Washington  to. see 
our  Great  Father,  that  we  might  have  our  difficulties  settled 
amicably.  Keokuk  also  requested  the  trader.  Colonel 
Davenport,  who  was  going  to  Washington,  tO'  call  on  our 
Great  Father  and  explain  everything  to  him,  and  ask  per- 
mission for  us  to  come  on  and  see  him. 

Having  heard  nothing  favorable  from  the  great  chief  at 
St.  Louis,  I concluded  that  I had  better  keep  my  band  to- 
gether and  recruit  as  many  as  possible,  so^  that  I would 
be  prepared  to  make  the  attempt  to  rescue  my  village  in 
the  spring,  providing  our  Great  Father  did  not  send  word 
for  us  to  go  to  Washington.  The  trader  returned  (35). 
He  said  he  had  called  on  our  Great  Father  and  made  a full 
statement  to  him  in  relation  to  our  difficulties,  and  had 
asked  leave  for  us  to  go  to  Washington,  but  had  received 
no  answer. 

I had  determined  to  listen  to  the  advice  of  my  friends, 
and  if  permitted  to  go  to  see  our  Great  Father,  to  abide 
by  his  counsel,  whatever  it  might  be.  Every  overture  was 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  97 

made  by  Keokuk  to  prevent  difficulty,  and  I anxiously  hoped 
that  something  would  be  done  for  my  people  that  it  might 
be  avoided.  But  there  was  bad  management  somewhere 
or  the  difficulty  that  has  taken  place  would  have  been 
avoided. 

When  it  was  ascertained  that  we  would  not  be  permitted 
to  go  to  Washington,  I resolved  upon  my  course  and  again 
tried  to  recruit  some  braves  from  Keokuk’s  band  to  ac- 
company me,  but  could  not. 

Conceiving  that  the  peaceable  disposition  of  Keokuk 
and  his  people  had  been  in  a great  measure  the  cause  of 
our  having  been  driven  from  our  village,  I ascribed  their 
present  feelings  to  the  same  cause,  and  immediately  went 
to  work  tO’  recruit  all  my  own  band  and  making  prepara- 
tions to  ascend  Rock  River,  I made  my  encampment  on 
the  Mississippi,  where  Fort  Madison  had  stood.  I re- 
quested my  people  to  rendezvous  at  that  place,  sending  out 
soldiers  to  bring  in  the  warriors  and  stationed  my  sentinels 
in  a position  to  prevent  any  from  moving  off  until  all  were 
ready. 

My  party  having  all  come  in  and  got  ready,  we  com- 
menced our  march  up  the  Mississippi  (36)  ; our  women  and 
children  in  canoes,  carrying  such  provisions  as  we  had, 
camp  equipage,  etc.  My  braves  and  warriors  were  on 
horseback,  armed  and  equipped  for  defense.  The  prophet 
came  down,  joining  us  below  Rock  River,  having  called  at 
Rock  Island  on  his  way  down  to  consult  the  war  chief, 
agent  and  trader,  who,  he  said,  used  many  arguments  to 
dissuade  him  from  going  with  us,  requesting  him  to  come 
and  meet  us  and  turn  us  back.  They  told  him  also  there 
v/as  a war  chief  on  his  way  to  Rock  Island  with  a large 
body  of  soldiers. 

The  prophet  said  he  would  not  listen  to  this  talk,  be- 
cause no  war  chief  would  dare  molest  us  so  long  as  we 
were  at  peace.  That  we  had  a right  to  go  where  we  pleased 

7 


98 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


peaceably,  and  advised  me  to  say  nothing  to  my  braves  and 
warriors  until  we  encamped  that  night.  We  moved  onward 
until  we  arrived  at  the  place  where  General  Gaines  had 
made  his  encampment  the  year  before,  and  encamped  for 
the  night.  The  prophet  then  addressed  my  braves  and 
warriors.  He  told  them  to  ''follow  us  and  act  like  braves 
and  we  have  nothing  to  fear  and  much  to  gain.  The  Ameri- 
can chief  may  come,  but  will  not,  dare  not,  interfere  with 
us  so  long  as  we  are  peaceable.  We  are  not  yet  ready  to 
act  otherwise.  We  must  wait  until  we  ascend  Rock  River 
and  receive  our  reinforcements,  and  we  will  then  be  able 
to  withstand  any  army.” 

That  night  the  White  Beaver,  General  Atkinson,  with 
a party  of  soldiers  passed  up  in  a steamboat.  Our  party 
became  alarmed,,  expecting  to  meet  the  soldiers  at  Rock 
River  to  prevent  us  from  going  up.  On  our  arrival  at  its 
mouth  we  discovered  that  the  steamboat  had  passed  on. 

I was  fearful  that  the  war  chief  had  stationed  his  men 
on  some  high  blufif  or  in  some  ravine,  that  we  might  be 
taken  by  surprise.  Consequently,  on  entering  Rock  River 
we  commenced  beating  our  drums  and  singing,  to  show  the 
Americans  we  were  not  afraid. 

Having  met  with  no  opposition  we  moved  up  Rock 
River  leisurely  for  some  distance  when  we  were  overtaken 
by  an  express  from  White  Beaver  with  an  order  for  me 
to  return  with  my  band  and  recross  the  Mississippi  again. 
I sent  him  word  that  I would  not,  not  recognizing  his  right 
to  make  such  a demand,  as  I was  acting  peaceably  and  in- 
tended to  go  to  the  prophet’s  village  at  his  request,  to  make 
corn. 

The  express  returned.  We  moved  on  and  encamped 
some  distance  below  the  prophet’s  village.  Here  another 
express  came  from  the  White  Beaver,  threatening  to  pur- 
sue us  and  drive  us  back  if  we  did  not  return  peaceably. 
This  message  roused  the  spirit  of  my  band  and  all  were 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


99 


determined  to  remain  with  me  and  contest  the  ground  with 
the  war  chief,  should  he  come  and  attempt  to  drive  us. 
We  therefore  directed  the  express  to  say  to  the  war  chief 
''if  he  wished  to  fight  us  he  might  come  on.”  We  were  de- 
termined never  to  be  driven,  and  equally  so,  not  to  make 
the  first  attack,  our  object  being  to  act  only  on  the  de- 
fensive. This  we  conceived  to  be  our  right. 

Soon  after  the  express  returned,  Mr.  Gratiot,  sub-agent 
for  the  Winnebagoes,  came  to  our  encampment.  He  had 
no  interpreter  and  was  compelled  to  talk  through  his  chiefs. 
They  said  the  object  of  his  mission  was  to  persuade  us  to 
return.  But  they  advised  us  to  go  on,  assuring  us  that 
the  further  we  went  up  Rock  River  the  more  friends  we 
would  meet,  and  our  situation  would  be  bettered.  They 
were  on  our  side  and  all  of  their  people  were  our  friends. 
We  must  not  give  up,  but  continue  to  ascend  Rock  River, 
on  which,  in  a short  time,  we  would  receive  reinforce- 
ments sufficiently  strong  to  repulse  any  enemy.  They  said 
they  would  go  down  with  their  agent  to  ascertain  the 
strength  of  the  enemy  and  then  return  and  give  us  the  news. 
They  had  to  use  some  stratagem  to  deceive  their  agent  in 
order  to  help  us. 

During  this  council  several  of  my  braves  hoisted  the 
British  flag,  mounted  their  ho/rses  and  surrounded  the 
council  lodge.  I discovered  that  the  agent  was  very  much 
frightened.  I told  one  of  the  chiefs  to  tell  him  that  he 
need  not  be'alarmed  and  then  went  out  and  directed  my 
braves  to  desist.  Every  warrior  immediately  dismounted 
and  returned  to  his  lodge.  After  the  council  adjourned  I 
placed  a sentinel  at  the  agent’s  lodge  to  guard  him,  fearing 
that  some  of  my  warriors  might  again  frighten  him.  I had 
always  thought  he  was  a good  man  and  was  determined 
that  he  should  not  be  hurt.  He  started  with  his  chiefs  to 
Rock  Island. 

Having  ascertained  that  White  Beaver  would  not  per- 


100  BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


mit  us  to  remain  where  we  were,  I began  to  consider  what 
was  best  to  be  done,  and  .concluded  to  keep  on  up  the  river, 
see  the  Pottawattomies  and  have  a talk  with  them.  Several 
Winnebago  chiefs  were  present,  whom  I advised  of  my 
intentions,  as  they  did  not  seem  disposed  to  render  us  any 
assistance.  I asked  them  if  they  had  not  sent  us  wampum 
during  the  winter,  and  requested  us  to  come  and  join  their 
people  and  enjoy  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  their  coun- 
try. They  did  not  deny  this ; and  said  if  the  white  people 
did  not  interfere  they  had  no  objection  to  our  making  corn 
this  year  with  our  friend,  the  prophet,  but  did  not  wish 
us  to  go  any  further  up. 

The  next  day  I started  with  my  party  to  Kishwacokee. 
That  night  I encamped  a short  distance  above  the  prophet’s 
village.  After  all  was  quiet  in  our  camp  I sent  for  my 
chiefs  and  told  them  that  we  had  been  deceived.  That  all 
the  fair  promises  that  had  been  held  out  to  us  through 
Neapope  were  false.  But  it  would  not  do  to  let  our  party 
know  ite  We  must  keep  it  secret  among  ourselves,  move 
on  to  Kishwacokee,  as  if  all  was  right,  and  say  something 
on  the  way  to  encourage  our  people.  I will  then  call  on 
the  Pottawattomies,  hear  what  they  say,  and  see  what  they 
will  do. 

We  started  the  next  morning  after  telling  our  people 
that  news  had  just  come  from  Milwaukee  that  a chief  of 
our  British  Father  would  be  there  in  a few  days.  Finding 
that  all  our  plans  were  defeated,  I told  the  prophet  that 
he  must  go  with  me  and  we  would  see  what  could  be  done 
with  the  Pottawattomies.  On  our  arrival  at  Kishwacokee 
an  express  was  sent  to  the  Pottawattomie  villages.  The 
next  day  a deputation  arrived.  I inquired  if  they  had  corn 
in  their  villages.  They  said  they  had  very  little  and  could 
not  spare  any.  I asked  them  different  questions  and  re- 
ceived very  unsatisfactory  answers.  This  talk  was  in  the 
presence  of  all  my  people.  I afterwards  spoke  to  them 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  101 

privately  and  requested  them  to  come  to  my  lodge  after 
my  people  had  gone  to  sleep.  They  came  and  took  seats. 
I asked  them  if  they  had  received  any  news  from  the  British 
on  the  lake.  They  said  no.  I inquired  if  they  had  heard  that 
a chief  of  our  British  Father  was  coming  to  Milwaukee 
to  bring  us  guns,  ammunition,  goods  and  provisions.  They 
said  no.  I told  them  what  news  had  been  brought  to  me 
and  requested  them  to  return  to  their  village  and  tell  the 
chiefs  that  I wished  to  see  them  and  have  a talk  with  them. 

After  this  deputation  started  I concluded  to  tell  my 
people  that  if  White  Beaver  came  after  us  we  would  go 
back,  as  it  was  useless  to  think  of  stopping  or  going  on 
without  more  provisions  and  ammunition.  I discovered  that 
the  Winnebagoes  and  Pottawattomies  were  not  disposed 
to  render  us  any  assistance.  The  next  day  the  Pottawat- 
tomie  chiefs  arrived  in  my  camp.  I had  a dog  killed  and 
made  a feast.  When  it  was  ready  I spread  my  medicine 
bags  and  the  chiefs  began  to  eat.  When  the  [ceremony 
was  about  ending  I received  news  that  three  or  four  hun- 
dred white  men  on  horseback  had  been  seen  about  eight 
miles  off.  I immediately  started  three  young  men  with 
a white  flag  to  meet  them  and  conduct  them  to  our  camp, 
that  we  might  hold  a council  with  them  and  descend  Rock 
River  again.  I also  directed  them,  in  case  the  whites  had 
encamped,  to  return  and  I would  go  and  see  them.  After 
this  party  had  started  I sent  five  young  men  to  see  what 
might  take  place.  The  first  party  went  to  the  camp  of  the 
whites  and  were  taken  prisoners.  The  last  party  had  not 
proceeded  far  before  they  saw  about  twenty  men  coming 
toward  them  at  full  gallop.  They  stopped,  and,  finding 
that  the  whites  were  coming  toward  them  in  such  a war- 
like attitude,  they  turned  and  retreated,  but  were  pursued 
and  two  of  them  overtaken  and  killed.  The  others  made 
their  escape.  When  they  came  in  with  the  news  I was 
preparing  my  flags  to  meet  the  war  chief.  The  alarm  was 


102 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


given.  Nearly  all  my  young  men  were  absent  ten  miles 
away.  I started  with  what  I had  left,  about  forty,  and 
had  proceeded  but  a short  distance  before  we  saw  a part 
of  the  army  approaching.  I raised  a yell,  saying  to  my 
braves,  ''Some  of  our  people  have  been  killed.  Wantonly 
and  cruelly  murdered ! We  must  avenge  their  death 

In  a little  while  we  discovered  the  whole  army  coming 
towards  us  at  a full  gallop.  We  were  now  confident  that 
our  first  party  had  been  killed.  I immediately  placed  my 
men  behind  a cluster  of  bushes  that  we  might  have  the 
first  fire  when  they  had  approached  close  enough.  They 
made  a halt  some  distance  from  us.  I gave  another  yell 
and  ordered  my  brave  warriors  to  charge  upon  them,  ex- 
pecting that  they  would  all  be  killed.  They  did  charge. 
Every  man  rushed  towards  the  enemy  and  fired,  and  they 
retreated  in  the  utmost  confusion  and  consternation  before 
my  little  but  brave  band  of  warriors. 

After  following  the  enemy  some  distance  I found  it 
useless  to  pursue  them  further  as  they  rode  so  fast,  and 
returned  to  the  encampment  with  a few  braves,  as  about 
tv/enty-five  of  them  continued  in  pursuit  of  the  flying 
enemy.  I lighted  my  pipe  and  sat  down  to  thank  the  Great 
Spirit  for  what  he  had  done.  I had  not  been  meditating 
long  when  two  of  the  three  young  men  I had  sent  with  the 
flag  to  meet  the  American  war  chief,  entered.  My  astonish- 
ment was  not  greater  than  my  joy  to  see  them  living  and 
well.  I eagerly  listened  to  their  story,  which  was  as  fol- 
lows : 

"When  we  arrived  near  the  encampment  of  the  whites 
a number  of  them  rushed  out  to  meet  us,  bringing  their  guns 
with  them.  They  took  us  into  their  camp,  where  an  Ameri- 
can who  spoke  the  Sac  language  a little,  told  us  that  his 
chief  wanted  to  know  who  we  were,  where  we  were  going, 
wliere  our  camp  was,  and  where  was  Black  Hawk?  He  told 
him  that  we  had  come  to  see  his  chief,  that  our  chief  had 


BLACK  HAWICS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


103 


directed  us  to  conduct  him  to  our  camp  in  case  he  had  not 
encamped,  and  in  that  event  to  tell  him  that  he,  Black 
Plawk,  would  come  to  see  him ; he  wished  to  hold  a council 
with  him,  as  he  had  given  up  all  intention  of  going  to  war.’’ 

This  man  had  once  been  a member  of  our  tribe  (37), 
having  been  adopted  by  me  many  yprs  before  and  treated 
with  the  same  kindness  as  was  shown  to  our  young  men, 
but  like  the  caged  bird  of  the  woods,  he  yearned  for  free- 
dom, and  after  a few  years’  residence  with  us  an  oppor- 
tunity for  escape  came  and  he  left  us.  On  this  occasion  he 
would  have  respected  our  flag  and  carried  back  the  message 
I had  sent  to  his  chief,  had  he  not  been  taken  prisoner 
with  a comrade,  by  some  of  my  braves  who  did  not  recog- 
nize him,  and  brought  him  into  camp.  They  were  securely 
tied  with  cords  to  trees  and  left  to  meditate,  but  were  oc- 
casionally buffeted  by  my  young  men  when  passing  near 
them.  When  I passed  by  him  there  was  a recognition  on 
the  part  of  us  both,  but  on  account  of  former  friendship 
I concluded  to  let  him  go,  and  some  little  time  before  the 
sun  went  down  I released  him  from  his  captivity  by  untying 
the  cords  that  bound  him  and  accompanied  him  outside  of 
our  lines  so  that  he  could  escape  safely.  His  companion 
had  previously  made  a desperate  effort  to  escape  from  his 
guards  and  was  killed  by  them. 

They  continued  their  story: 

‘‘At  the  conclusion  of  this  talk  a party  of  white  men 
came  in  on  horseback.  We  saw  by  their  countenances  that 
something  had  happened.  A general  tumult  arose.  They 
looked  at  us  with  indignation,  talked  among  themselves 
for  a moment,  when  several  of  them  cocked  their  guns  and 
fired  at  us  in  the  crowd.  Our  companion  fell  dead.  We 
rushed  through  the  crowd  and  made  our  escape.  We  re- 
mained in  ambush  but  a short  time  before  we  heard  yelling 
like  Indians  running  an  enemy.  In  a little  while  we  saw 
some  of  the  whites  in  full  speed.  One  of  them  came  near 


104  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


us.  I threw  my  tomahawk  and  struck  him  on  the  head, 
which  brought  him  to  the  ground;  I ran  to  him  and  with 
his  own  knife  took  ofif  his  scalp.  I took  his  gun,  mounted 
his  horse,  and  brought  my  friend  here  behind  me.  We 
turned  to  follow  our  braves,  who  were  chasing  the  enemy, 
and  had  not  gone  far  before  we  overtook  a white  man 
whose  horse  had  mired  in  a swamp.  My  friend  alighted 
and  tomahawked  the  man,  who  was  apparently  fast  under 
his  horse.  He  took  his  scalp,  horse  and  gun.  By  this  time 
our  party  was  some  distance  ahead.  We  followed  on  several 
miles  and  met  our  party  returning.  We  asked  them  how 
many  of  our  men  had  been  killed.  We  inquired  how  many 
whites  had  been  killed.  They  replied  that  they  did  not 
know,  but  said  we  will  soon  ascertain  as  we  must  scalp 
them  as  we  go  back.  On  our  return  we  found  ten  men 
besides  the  two  we  had  killed  before  we  joined  our  friends. 
Seeing  that  they  did  not  yet  recognize  us,  it  being  dark, 
we  again  asked  how  many  of  our  braves  had  been  killed. 
They  said  five.  We  asked  who  they  were?  They  replied 
that  the  first  party  of  three  who  went  out  to  meet  the 
American  war  chief  had  all  been  taken  prisoners  and  killed 
in  the  encampment,  and  that  out  of  a party  of  five,  who 
followed  to  see  the  meeting  of  the  first  party  with  the 
whites,  two  had  been  killed.  We  were  now  certain  that  they 
did  not  recognize  us,  nor  did  we  tell  who  we  were  until 
we  arrived  at  our  camp.  The  news  of  our  death  had 
reached  it  some  time  before  and  all  were  surprised  to  see 
us  again.” 

The  next  morning  I told  the  crier  of  my  village  to  give 
notice  that  we  must  go  and  bury  our  dead.  In  a little  while 
all  were  ready.  A small  deputation  was  sent  for  our  absent 
warriors  and  the  remainder  started  to  bury  the  dead.  We 
first  disposed  of  them  and  then  commenced  an  examination 
in  the  enemy’s  deserted  encampment  for  plunder.  Wd 
found  arms  and  ammunition  and  provisions,  all  of  which 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  105 


we  were  sadly  in  want  of,  particularly  the  latter,  as  we 
were  entirely  without.  We  found  also  a variety  of  saddle- 
bags, which  I distributed  among  my  braves,  a small  quan- 
tity of  whisky  and  some  little  barrels  that  had  contained 
this  bad  medicine  but  they  were  empty.  I was  surprised 
to  find  that  the  whites  carried  whisky  with  them,  as  I had 
understood  that  all  the  palefaces,  when  acting  as  soldiers 
in  the  field,  were  strictly  temperate. 

The  enemy’s  encampment  was  in  a skirt  of  woods  near 
a run,  about  half  a day’s  travel  from  Dixon’s  ferry.  We 
attacked  them  in  the  prairie,  with  a few  bushes  between  us, 
about  sundown,  and  I expected  that  my  whole  party  would 
be  killed.  I never  was  so  much  surprised  in  all  the  fight- 
ing I have  seen,  knowing,  too,  that  the  Americans  generally 
shoot  well,  as  I was  to  see  this  army  of  several  hundred 
retreating,  without  showing  fight ; and  passing  immediately 
through  their  encampment,  I did  think  they  intended  to  halt 
there,  as  the  situation  would  have  forbidden  attack  by  my 
party  if  their  number  had  not  exceeded  half  of  mine,  as 
we  would  have  been  compelled  to  take  the  open  prairie 
whilst  they  could  have  picked  trees  to  shield  themselves 
from  our  fire. 

I was  never  so  much  surprised  in  my  life  as  I was  in 
this  attack.  An  army  of  three  or  four  hundred  men,  after 
having  learned  that  we  were  suing  for  peace,  to  attempt 
to  kill  the  flag  bearers  that  had  gone  unarmed  to  ask  for 
a meeting  of  the  war  chiefs  of  the  two  contending  parties 
to  hold  a council,  that  I might  return  to  the  west  side  of 
the  Mississippi,  to  ;come  forward  with  a full  determination 
to  demolish  the  few  braves  I had  with  me,  to  retreat  when 
they  had  ten  to  one,  was  unaccountable  to  me.  It  proved  a 
different  spirit  from  any  I had  ever  before  seen  among  the 
palefaces.  I expected  to  see  them  fight  as  the  Americans 
did  with  the  British  during  the  last  war,  but  they  had  no^ 
such  braves  among  them. 


106  BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


At  our  feast  with  the  Pottawattomies  I was  convinced 
that  we  had  been  imposed  upon  by  those  who  had  brought 
in  reports  of  larger  reinforcements  to  my  band  and  re- 
solved not  to  strike  a blow ; and  in  order  to  get  permission 
from  White  Beaver  to  return  and  re-cross  the  Mississippi, 
I sent  a flag  of  peace  to  the  American  war  chief,  who  was 
reported  to  be  close  by  with  his  army,  expecting  that  he 
would  convene  a council  and  listen  to  what  we  had  to  say. 
But  this  chief,  instead  of  pursuing  that  honorable  and 
chivalric  course,  such  as  I have  always  practiced,  shot  down 
our  flag  bearer  and  thus  forced  us  into  war  with  less  than 
five  hundred  warriors  to  contend  against  three  or  four 
thousand  soldiers. 

The  supplies  that  Neapope  and  the  prophet  told  us  about, 
and  the  reinforcements  we  were  to  have,  were  never  more 
heard  of;  and  it  is  but  justice  to  our  British  Father  to  say 
were  never  promised,  his  chief  having  sent  word  in  lieu 
of  the  lies  that  were  brought  to  me,  'Hor  us  to  remain  at 
peace  as  we  could  accomplish  nothing  but  our  own  ruin 
by  going  to  war.’’ 

What  was  now  to  be  done?  It  was  worse  than  folly  to 
turn  back  and  meet  an  enemy  where  the  odds  were  so 
much  against  us  and  thereby  sacrifice  ourselves,  our  wives 
and  children  to  the  fury  of  an  enemy  who  had  murdered 
some  of  our  brave  and  unarmed  warriors  when  they  were 
on  a mission  to  sue  for  peace. 

Having  returned  to  our  encampment  and  found  that  all 
our  young  men  had  come  in,  I sent  out  spies  to  watch  the 
movements  of  the  army,  and  commenced  moving  up  Kish- 
wacokee  with  the  balance  of  my  people.  I did  not  know 
where  to  go  to  find  a place  of  safety  for  my  women  and 
children,  but  expected  to  find  a good  refuge  about  the  head 
of  Rock  River.  I concluded  to  go  there  and  thought  my 
best  route  would  be  to  go  round  the  head  of  Kishwacokee, 
so  that  the  Americans  would  have  some  difficulty  if  they 
attgnpted  to  follow  us. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


Black  Hawk's  Flight  Toward  the  Four  Lakes — 
Several  Encounters — Massacre  of  the  Davis  and 
Hall  Families — Battle  at  Wisconsin  Heights — ' 
Flight  Toward  the  Mississippi — Massacre  at  the 
Bad  Axe. 

On  arriving  at  the  head  of  Kishwacokee,  I was  met  by 
a party  of  Winnebagoes,  who  seemed  to  rejoice  at  our  suc- 
cess. They  said  they  had  come  to  offer  their  services  and 
were  anxious  to  join  us.  I asked  them  if  they  knew  where 
there  was  a safe  place  for  our  women  and  children.  They 
told  us  that  they  would  send  two  old  men  with  us  to  guide 
us  to  a good  safe  place. 

I arranged  war  parties  to  send  out  in  different  direc- 
tions before  I proceeded  further.  The  Winnebagoes  went 
alone.  The  war  parties  having  all  been  fitted  out  and 
started  we  commenced  moving  to  the  Four  Lakes,  the  place 
where  our  guides  were  to  conduct  us.  We  had  not  gone  far 
before  six  Winnebagoes  came  in  with  one  scalp.  They 
said  they  had  killed  a man  at  a grove  on  the  road  from 
Dixon's  to  the  lead  mines.  Four  days  after  the  party  of 
Winnebagoes  who  had  gone  out  from  the  head  of  Kish- 
wacokee overtook  us,  and  told  me  that  they  had  killed 
four  men  and  taken  their  scalps ; and  that  one  of  them  was 
Keokuk’s  father  (the  agent).  They  proposed  to  have  a 
dance  over  their  scalps.  I told  them  that  I could  have  no 
dancing  in  my  camp,  in  consequence  of  my  having  lost  three 
young  braves ; but  they  might  dance  in  their  own  camp, 
which  they  did.  Two  days  after  we  arrived  in  safety  at 
the  place  where  the  Winnebagoes  had  directed  us.  In  a 
few  days  a great  number  of  our  warriors  came  in.  I called 
them  all  around  me  and  addressed  them.  I told  them: 

107 


108  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 

''Now  is  the  time,  if  any  of  you  wish  to  come  into  distinc- 
tion and  be  honored  with  the  medicine  bag!  Now  is  the 
time  to  show  your  courage  and  bravery,  and  avenge  the 
murder  of  our  three  braves!” 

Several  small  parties  went  out  and  returned  again  in  a 
few  days  with  success,  bringing  in  provisions  for  our 
people.  In  the  meantime,  some  spies  came  in  and  reported 
that  the  army  had  fallen  back  to  Dixon’s  ferry;  and  others 
brought  news  that  the  horsemen  had  broken  up  their  camp, 
disbandedj  and  returned  home. 

Finding  that  all  was  safe,  I made  a dog  feast,  prepara- 
tory to  leaving  my  camp  with  a large  party  (as  the  enemy 
were  stationed  so  far  off).  Before  my  braves  commenced 
feasting  I took  my  medicine  bags  and  addressed  them  in 
the  following  language: 

"Braves  and  warriors:  These  are  the  medicine  bags 
of  our  forefather,  Mukataquet,  who  was  the  father  of  the 
Sac  nation.  They  were  handed  down  to  the  great  war 
chief  of  our  nation,  Nanamakee,  who  has  been  at  war  with 
all  the  nations  of  the  plains  and  have  never  yet  been  dis- 
graced ! I expect  you  all  to  protect  them !” 

After  the  ceremony  was  over  and  our  feasting  done, 
I started  with  about  two  hundred  warriors  following  my 
great  medicine  bags.  I directed  my  course  toward  sunset, 
and  dreamed,  the  second  night  after  we  started,  that  there 
would  be  a great  feast  prepared  for  us  after  one  day’s  travel. 
I told  my  warriors  my  dream  in  the  morning  and  we 
started  for  Mosochocoynak  (Apple  River).  When  we  ar- 
rived in  the  vicinity  of  a fort  the  white  people  had  built, 
we  saw  four  men  on  horseback.  One  of  my  braves  fired 
and  wounded  a man,  when  the  others  set  up  a yell  as  if  a 
large  force  were  near  and  ready  to  come  against  us.  We 
concealed  ourselves  and  remained  in  this  position  for  some 
time,  watching  to  see  the  enemy  approach,  but  none  came. 
The  four  men,  in  the  meantime,  ran  to  the  fort  and  gave 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  109 


the  alarm.  We  followed  them  and  attacked  the  fort.  One 
of  their  braves,  who  seemed  more  valiant  than  the  rest, 
raised  his  head  above  the  picketing  to  fire  at  us  when  one 
of  my  braves,  with  a well-directed  shot,  put  an  end  to  his 
bravery.  Finding  that  these  people  could  not  be  killed  with- 
out setting  fire  to  their  houses  and  fort  I thought  it  more 
prudent  to  be  content  with  what  flour,  provisions,  cattle 
and  horses  we  could  find  than  to  set  fire  to  their  buildings, 
as  the  light  would  be  seen  at  a distance  and  the  army  might 
suppose  we  were  in  the  neighborhood  and  come  upon  us 
with  a strong  force.  Accordingly,  we  opened  a house  and 
filled  our  bags  with  flour  and  provisions,  took  several  horses 
and  drove  off  some  of  their  cattle. 

We  started  in  a direction  toward  sunrise.  After  march- 
ing a considerable  time  I discovered  some  white  men  coming 
towards  us.  I told  my  braves  that  we  would  go  into  the 
woods  and  kill  them  when  they  approached.  We  concealed 
ourselves  until  they  came  near  enough  and  then  commenced 
yelling  and  firing,  and  made  a rush  upon  them.  About  this 
time  their  chief,  with  a party  of  men,  rushed  up  to  rescue 
the  men  we  had  fired  upon.  In  a little  while  they  com- 
menced retreating  and  left  their  chief  and  a few  braves 
who  seemed  willing  and  anxious  to  fight.  They  acted  like 
men,  but  were  forced  to  give  way  when  I rushed  upon 
them  with  my  braves.  In  a short  time  the  chief  returned 
with  a larger  party.  He  seemed  determined  to  fight  and 
anxious  for  a battle.  When  he  came  near  enough  I raised 
the  yell  and  firing  commenced  from  both  sides.  The  chief, 
who  seemed  to  be  a small  man,  addressed  his  warriors  in 
a loud  voice,  but  they  soon  retreated,  leaving  him  and  a 
few  braves  on  the  battlefield.  A great  number  of  my 
warriors  pursued  the  retreating  party  and  killed  a number 
of  their  horses  as  they  ran.  The  chief  and  his  few  braves 
were  unwilling  to  leave  the  field.  I ordered  my  braves  to 
rush  upon  them  and  had  the  mortification  of  seeing  two  of 
my  chiefs  killed  before  the  enemy  retreated. 


110  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


This  young  chief  deserves  great  praise  for  his  courage 
and  bravery,  but  fortunately  for  us,  his  army  was  not  all 
composed  of  such  brave  men. 

During  this  attack  we  killed  several  men  and  about  forty 
horses,  and  lost  two  young  chiefs  and  seven  warriors.  My 
braves  were  anxious  to  pursue  them  to  the  fort,  attack  and 
burn  it,  but  I told  them  it  was  useless  to  waste  our  powder 
as  there  was  no  possible  chance  of  success  if  we  did  attack 
them,  and  that  as  we  had  run  the  bear  into  his  hole  we 
would  there  leave  him  and  return  to  our  camp. 

On  arriving  at  our  encampment  we  found  that  several 
of  our  spies  had  returned,  bringing  intelligence  that  the 
army  had  commenced  moving.  Another  party  of  five  came 
in  and  said  they  had  been  pursued  for  several  hours,  and 
were  attacked  by  twenty-five  or  thirty  whites  in  the  woods ; 
that  the  whites  rushed  in  upon  them  as  they  lay  concealed 
and  received  their  fire  without  seeing  them.  They  immedi- 
ately retreated  whilst  we  reloaded.  They  entered  the  thicket 
again  and  as  soon  as  they  came  they  rushed  into  the  thicket 
and  fired.  We  returned  their  fire  and  a skirmish  ensued 
between  two  of  their  men  and  one  of  ours,  who  was  killed 
by  having  his  throat  cut.  This  was  the  only  man  we  lost, 
the  enemy  having  had  three  killed;- they  again  retreated. 

Another  party  of  three  Sacs  had  come  in  and  brought 
two  young  white  squaws,  whom  they  had  given  to  the 
Winnebagoes  to  take  to  the  whites.  They  said  they  had 
joined  a party  of  Pottawattomies  and  went  with  them  as 
a war  party  against  the  settlers  of  Illinois. 

The  leader  of  this  party,  a Pottawattomie,  had  been 
severely  whipped  by  this  settler  some  time  before,  and 
was  anxious  to  avenge  the  insult  and  injury.  While  the 
party  was  preparing  to  start,  a young  Pottawattomie  went 
to  the  settler’s  home  and  told  him  to  leave  it,  that  a war 
party  was  coming  to  murder  them.  They  started,  but  soon 
returned  again,  as  it  appeared  that  they  were  all  there  when 


BLACK  HAWICS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  111 


the  war  party  arrived.  The  Pottawattomies  killed  the  whole 
family  except  two  young  white  squaws  (38),  whom  the 
Sacs  took  up  on  their  horses  and  carried  off  to  save  their 
lives.  They  were  brought  to  our  encampment  and  a mes- 
senger sent  to  the  Winnebagoes,  as  they  were  friendly  on 
both  sides,  to  come  and  get  them  and  carry  them  to  the 
whites.  If  these  young  men,  belonging  to  my  band,  had 
not  gone  with  the  Pottawattomies,  the  two  young  squaws 
would  have  shared  the  same  fate  as  their  friends. 

During  our  encampment  at  the  Four  Lakes  we 
were  hard  pressed  to  obtain  enough  to  eat  to  sup- 
port nature.  Situated  in  a swampy,  marshy  country 
(which  had  been  selected  in  consequence  of  the  great 
difficulty  required  tO'  gain  access  thereto),  there  was 
but  little  game  of  any  sort  to  be  found,  and  fish  were 
equally  scarce.  The  great  distance  to  any  settlement,  and 
the  impossibility  of  bringing  supplies  therefrom,  if  any 
could  have  been  obtained,  deterred  our  young  men  from 
making  further  attempts.  We  were  forced  to  dig  roots 
and  bark  trees  to-  obtain  something  to  satisfy  hunger  and 
keep  us  alive.  Several  of  our  old  people  became  so  reduced 
as  to  actually  die  with  hunger ! Learning  that  the  army 
had  commenced  moving  and  fearing  that  they  might  come 
upon  and  surround  our  encampment,  I concluded  to  re- 
move our  women  and  children  across  the  Mississippi,  that 
they  might  return  to  the  Sac  nation  again.  Accordingly, 
on  the  next  day  we  commenced  moving,  with  five  Winne- 
bagoes acting  as  our  guides,  intending  to  descend  the  Wis- 
consin. 

Neapope,  with  a party  of  twenty,  remained  in  our  rear 
to  watch  for  the  enemy,  whilst  we  were  proceeding  to  the 
Wisconsin,  with  our  women  and  children.  We  arrived, 
and  had  commenced  crossing  over  to  an  island,  when  we 
discovered  a large  body  of  the  enemy  coming  towards  us. 
We  were  now  compelled  to  fight,  or  sacrifice  our  wives  and 


112  BLACK  HAV/K’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


children  to  the  fury  of  the  whites.  I met  them  with  fifty 
warriors  (having  left  the  balance  to  assist  our  women  and 
children  in  crossing),  about  a mile  from  the  river,  on  a fine 
horse,  and  was  pleased  to  see  my  warriors  so  brave.  I ad- 
dressed them  in  a loud  voice,  telling  them  to  stand  their 
ground  and  never  yield  it  to  the  enemy.  At  this  time  I 
was  on  the  rise  of  a hill  (Wisconsin  Heights,  at  Prairie 
du  Sac),  where  I wished  to  form  my  warriors,  that  we 
might  have  some  advantage  over  the  whites.  But  the 
enemy  succeeded  in  gaining  this  point,  which  ^compelled 
us  to  fall  into  a deep  ravine,  from  which  we  continued  firing 
at  them  and  they  at  us,  until  it  began  to  grow  dark.  My 
horse  having  been  wounded  twice  during  this  engagement, 
and  fearing  from  his  loss  of  blood  that  he  would  soon  give 
out,  and  finding  that  the  enemy  would  not  come  near  enough 
to  receive  our  fire  in  the  dusk  of  the  evening,  and  knowing 
that  our  women  and  children  had  had  sufficient  time  to  reach 
the  island  in  the  Wisconsin,  I ordered  my  warriors  to  re- 
turn by  different  routes  and  meet  me  at  the  Wisconsin, 
and  was  astonished  to  find  that  the  enemy  were  not  disposed 
to  pursue  us. 

In  this  skirmish  with  fifty  braves  I defended  and  ac- 
complished my  passage  over  the  Wisconsin  with  a loss  of 
only  six  men,  though  opposed  by  a host  of  mounted  militia. 
I would  not  have  fought  there  but  to  gain  time  for  our 
women  and  children  to  cross  tO'  an  island.  A warrior  will 
duly  appreciate  the  embarrassments  I labored  under — and 
whatever  may  be  the  sentiments  of  the  white  people  in  re- 
lation to  this  battle,  my  nation,  though  fallen,  will  award 
to  me  the  reputation  of  a great  brave  in  conducting  it. 

The  loss  of  the  enemy  could  not  be  ascertained  by  our 
party;  but  I am  of  the  opinion  that  it  was  much  greater, 
in  proportion,  than  mine.  We  returned  to  the  Wisconsin 
and  crossed  over  to  our  people. 

Here  some  of  my  people  left  me  and  descended  the 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  113 


Wisconsin,  hoping  to  escape  to  the  west  side  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, that  they  might  return  home.  I had  no  objection 
to  them  leaving  me,  as  my  people  were  all  in  a desperate 
condition,  being  worn  out  with  traveling  and  starving  with 
hunger.  Our  only  hope  to  save  ourselves  was  to  get  across 
the  Mississippi.  But  few  of  this  party  escaped.  Un- 
fortunately for  them,  a party  of  soldiers  from  Prairie  du 
Chien  were  stationed  on  the  Wisconsin,  a short  distance 
from  its  mouth,  who  fired  upon  our  distressed  people.  Some 
were  killed,  others  drowned,  several  taken  prisoners,  and 
the  balance  escaped  to  the  woods  and  perished  with  hunger. 
Among  this  party  were  a great  many  women  and  children. 

I was  astonished  to  find  that  Neapope  and  his  party 
of  spies  had  not  yet  come  in,  they  having  been  left  in  my 
rear  to  bring  the  news  if  the  enemy  were  discovered.  It 
appeared,  however,  that  the  whites  had  come  in  a differ- 
ent direction  and  intercepted  our  trail  but  a short  distance 
from  the  place  where  we  first  saw  them,  leaving  our  spies 
considerably  in  the  rear.  Neapope  and  one  other  retired 
to  the  Winnebago  village,  and  there  remained  during  the 
war.  The  balance  of  his  party,  being  brave  men,  and  con- 
sidering our  interests  as  their  own,  returned  and  joined  our 
ranks. 

Myself  and  band  having  no  means  to  descend  the  Wis- 
consin, I started  over  a rugged  country  to  go  to  the  Mis- 
sissippi, intending  to  cross  it  and  return  to  my  nation. 
Many  of  our  people  v/ere  compelled  to  go  on  foot  for 
want  of  horses,  which,  in  consequence  of  their  having  had 
nothing  to  eat  for  a long  time,  caused  our  march  to  be 
very  slow.  At  length  we  arrived  at  the  Mississippi,  having 
lost  some  of  our  old  men  and  children,  who  perished  on 
the  way  with  hunger. 

We  had  been  here  but  a little  while  before  we  saw  a 
steamboat  (the  ‘‘Warrior'’)  coming.  I told  my  braves  not 
to  shoot,  as  I intended  going  on  board,  so  that  we  might 


114  BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


save  our  women  and  children.  I knew  the  captain  (Trock- 
morton)  and  was  determined  to  give  myself  up  to  him.  I 
then  sent  for  my  white  flag.  While  the  messenger  was 
gone  I took  a small  piece  of  white  cotton  and  put  it  on  a 
pole  and  called  to  the  captain  of  the  boat  and  told  him  to 
send  his  little  canoe  ashore  and  let  me  come  aboard.  The 
people  on  board  asked  whether  we  were  Sacs  or  Winne- 
bagoes.  I told  a Winnebago  to  tell  them  that  we  were 
Sacs  and  wanted  to  give  ourselves  up!  A Winnebago  on 
the  boat  called  out  to  us  ‘'to  run  and  hide,  that  the  whites 
were  going  to  shoot!’’  About  this  time  one  of  my  braves 
had  jumped  into  the  river,  bearing  a white  flag  to  the  boat, 
when  another  sprang  in  after  him  and  brought  him  to  the 
shore.  The  firing  then  commenced  from  the  boat,  which 
was  returned  by  my  braves  and  continued  for  some  time. 
Very  few  of  my  people  were  hurt  after  the  first  fire,  having 
succeeded  in  getting  behind  old  logs  and  trees,  which 
shielded  them  from  the  enemy’s  fire. 

The  Winnebago  on  the  steamboat  must  either  have  mis- 
understood what  was  told,  or  did  not  tell  it  to  the  captain 
correctly,  because  I am  confident  he  would  not  have  allowed 
the  soldiers  to  fire  upon  us  if  he  had  known  my  wishes. 
I have  always  considered  him  a good  man  and  too  great 
a brave  to  fire  upon  an  enemy  when  suing  for  quarter. 

After  the  boat  left  us,  I told  my  people  to  cross  if  they 
could  and  wished ; that  I intended  going  into  the  Chippewa 
country.  Some  commenced  crossing,  and  such  as  had  de- 
termined to  follow  them,  remained ; only  three  lodges  going 
with  me.  Next  morning  at  daybreak  a young  man  over- 
took me,  and  said  that  all  my  party  had  determined  to  cross 
the  Mississippi — that  a number  had  already  got  over  safe, 
and  that  he  had  heard  the  white  army  last  night  within  a 
few  miles  of  them.  I now  began  to  fear  that  the  whites 
would  come  up  with  my  people  and  kill  them  before  they 
could  get  across.  I had  determined  to  go  and  join  the 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


115 


Chippewas;  but  reflecting  that  by  this  I could  only  save 
myself,  I concluded  to  return  and  die  with  my  people,  if 
the  Great  Spirit  would  not  give  us  another  victory.  During 
our  stay  in  the  thicket  a party  of  whites  came  close  by  us, 
but  passed  on  without  discovering  us. 

Early  in  the  morning  a party  of  whites,  being  in  ad- 
vance of  the  army,  came  upon  our  people,  who  were  at- 
tempting to  cross  the  Mississippi.  They  tried  to  give  them- 
selves up;  the  whites  paid  no  attention  to  their  entreaties, 
but  commenced  slaughtering  them.  In  a little  while  the 
whole  army  arrived.  Our  braves,  but  few  in  number,  find- 
ing that  the  enemy  paid  no  regard  to  age  or  sex,  and  seeing 
that  they  were  murdering  helpless  women  and  little  chil- 
dren, determined  to  fight  until  they  were  killed.  As  many 
women  as  could  commenced  swimming  the  Mississippi 
with  their  children  on  their  backs ; a number  of  them  were 
drowned,  and  some  shot  before  they  could  reach  the  op- 
posite shore. 

One  of  my  braves,  who  gave  me  this  information,  piled 
up  some  saddles  before  him  (when  the  fight  commenced), 
to  shield  himself  from  the  enemy’s  fire,  and  killed  three 
white  men.  But  seeing  that  the  whites  were  coming  tooi 
close  to  him,  he  crawled  to  the  bank  of  the  river  without 
being  perceived,  and  hid  himself  under  the  bank  until  the 
enemy  retired.  He  then  came  to  me  and  told  me  what  had 
been  done.  After  hearing  this  sorrowful  news  I started 
with  my  little  party  to  the  Winnebago  village  at  Prairie 
La  Cross.  On  my  arrival  there  I entered  the  lodge  of  one 
of  the  chiefs,  and  told  him  that  I wished  him  to  go  with 
me  to  his  father,  that  I intended  giving  myself  up  to  the 
American  war  chief  and  die,  if  the  Great  Spirit  saw  proper. 
He  said  he  would  go  with  me.  I then  took  my  medicine 
bag  and  addressed  the  chief.  I told  him  that  it  was  ‘‘the 
soul  of  the  Sac  nation — that  it  never  had  been  dishonored 
in  any  battle,  take  it,  it  is  my  life — dearer  than  life — and 


116  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


give  it  to  the  i\merican  chief !”  He  said  he  would  keep  it, 
and  take  care  of  it,  and  if  I was  suffered  to  live  he  would 
send  it  to  me. 

During  my  stay  at  the  village  the  squaws  made  me  a 
white  dress  of  deer  skin.  I then  started  with  several  Win- 
nebagoes  and  went  to  their  agent  [Gen.  J.  M.  Street], 
at  Prairie  du  Chien,  and  gave  myself  up. 

On  my  arrival  there,  I found  to  my  sorrow  that  a 
large  body  of  Sioux  had  pursued  and  killed  a number  of 
our  women  and  children,  who  had  got  safely  across  the 
Mississippi.  The  whites  ought  not  to  have  permitted  such 
conduct,  and  none  but  cowards  would  ever  have  been  guilty 
of  such  cruelty,  a habit  which  has  always  been  practiced 
on  our  nation  by  the  Sioux. 

The  massacre,  which  terminated  the  war,  lasted  about 
two  hours.  Our  loss  in  killed  was  about  sixty,  besides  a 
number  that  were  drowned.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  could 
not  be  ascertained  by  my  braves,  exactly;  but  they  think 
that  they  killed  about  sixteen  during  the  action. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


Surrender  of  Black  Hawk — Placed  in  Charge  of  Jef- 
ferson Davis — Imprisonment  at  Jefferson  Bar- 
racks— Starts  on  Tour  of  the  Eastern  States — 
Surprised  to  See  the  Railroads — Interview  with 
President  Jackson — At  Fortress  Monroe — Visits 
Many  Cities — His  Impressions. 

I was  now  given  up  by  the  agent  of  the  commanding 
officer  at  Fort  Crawford,  the  White  Beaver  having  gone 
down  the  river.  We  remained  here  a short  time,  and  then 
started  for  Jefferson  Barracks,  in  a steamboat,  under  the 
charge  of  a young  chief  (Lieut.  Jefferson  Davis),  who 
treated  us  all  with  much  kindness.  He  is  a good  and 
brave  young  chief,  with  whose  conduct  I was  much  pleased. 
On  our  way  down  we  called  at  Galena  and  remained  a 
short  time.  The  people  crowded  to  the  boat  to  see  us; 
but  the  war  chief  would  not  permit  them  to  enter  the 
apartment  where  we  were — ^knowing,  from  what  his  feel- 
ings would  have  been  if  he  had  been  placed  in  a similar 
situation,  that  we  did  not  wish  to  have  a gaping  crowd 
around  us. 

We  passed  Rock  Island  without  stopping.  The  great 
war  chief.  General  Scott,  who  was  then  at  Fort  Armstrong, 
came  out  in  a small  boat  to  see  us,  but  the  captain  of  the 
steamboat  would  not  allow  anybody  from  the  fort  to  come 
on  board  his  boat,  in  consequence  of  the  cholera  raging 
among  the  soldiers.  I did  think  that  the  captain  ought  to 
have  permitted  the  war  chief  to  come  on  board  to  see  me, 
because  I could  see  no  danger  to  be  apprehended  by  it. 
The  war  chief  looked  well,  and  I have  since  heard  was 
constantly  among  his  soldiers,  who  were  sick  and  dying, 

117 


118  BLACK  HAWK'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


administering  to  their  wants,  and  had  not  caught  the  disease 
from  them,  and  I thought  it  absurd  to  think  that  any  of 
the  people  on  the  steamboat  could  be  afraid  of  catching 
the  disease  from  a well  man.  But  these  people  are  not 
brave  like  war  chiefs,  who  never  fear  anything. 

On  our  way  down  I surveyed  the  country  that  had  cost 
us  so  much  trouble,  anxiety  and  blood,  and  that  now  caused 
me  to  be  a prisoner  of  war.  I reflected  upon  the  ingratitude 
of  the  whites  when  I saw  their  fine  houses,  rich  harvest 
and  everything  desirable  around  them ; and  recollected  that 
all  this  land  had  been  ours,  for  which  I and  my  people  had 
never  received  a dollar,  and  that  the  whites  were  not  sat- 
isfied until  they  took  our  village  and  our  graveyards  from 
us  and  removed  us  across  the  Mississippi. 

On  our  arrival  at  Jefferson  Barracks  we  met  the  great 
war  chief,  White  Beaver,  who  had  commanded  the  Ameri- 
can army  against  my  little  band.  I felt  the  humiliation  of 
my  situation ; a little  while  before  I had  been  leader  of  my 
braves,  now  I was  a prisoner  of  war,  but  had  surrendered 
myself.  He  received  us  kindly  and  treated  us  well. 

We  were  now  confined  to  the  barracks  and  forced  to 
wear  the  ball  and  chain.  This  was  extremely  mortifying 
and  altogether  useless.  Was  the  White  Beaver  afraid  I 
would  break  out  of  his  barracks  and  run  away?  Or  was 
he  ordered  to  inflict  this  punishment  upon  me?  If  I had 
taken  him  prisoner  on  the  field  of  battle  I would  not  have 
wounded  his  feelings  so  much  by  such  treatment,  knowing 
that  a brave  war  chief  would  prefer  death  to  dishonor. 
But  I do  not  blame  the  White  Beaver  for  the  course  he 
pursued,  as  it  is  the  custom  among  the  white  soldiers,  and 
I suppose  was  a part  of  his  duty.  ^ 

The  time  dragged  heavily  and  gloomily  throughout  the 
winter,  although  the  White  Beaver  did  everything  in  his 
power  to  render  us  comfortable.  Having  been  accustomed. 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  119 


throughout  a long  life,  to  roam  the  forests,  to  go  and  come 
at  liberty,  confinement,  and  under  such  circumstances,  could 
not  be  less  than  torture. 

We  passed  away  the  time  making  pipes  until  spring, 
when  we  were  visited  by  the  agent,  trader  and  interpreter, 
from  Rock  Island,  Keokuk  and  several  chiefs  and  braves 
of  our  nation,  and  my  wife  and  daughter.  I was  rejoiced 
to  see  the  two  latter  and  spent  my  time  very  agreeably 
with  them  and  my  people  as  long  as  they  remained. 

The  trader,  Sagenash  (Colonel  Davenport)  presented 
me  with  some  dried  venison,  which  had  been  killed  and 
cured  by  some  of  my  friends.  This  was  a valuable  present, 
and  although  he  had  given  me  many  before,  none  ever 
pleased  me  so  much.  This  was  the  first  meat  I had  eaten 
for  a long  time  that  reminded  me  of  the  former  pleasures 
of  my  own  wigwam,  which  had  always  been  stored  with 
plenty. 

Keokuk  and  his  chiefs,  during  their  stay  at  the  bar- 
racks, petitioned  our  Great  Father,  the  president,  to  release 
us,  and  pledged  themselves  for  our  good  conduct.  I now 
began  to  hope  I would  soon  be  restored  to  liberty  and  the 
enjoyment  of  my  family  and  friends,  having  heard  that 
Keokuk  stood  high  in  the  estimation  of  our  Great  Father, 
because  he  did  not  join  in  the  war,  but  I was  soon  disap- 
pointed in  my  hopes.  An  order  came  from  our  Great 
Father  to  the  White  Beaver  to  send  us  to  Washington. 

In  a little  while  all  were  ready  and  left  Jefferson  Bar- 
racks on  board  of  a steamboat,  under  charge  of  a young 
war  chief  and  one  soldier,  whom  the  White  Beaver  sent 
along  as  a guide  to  Washington.  We  were  accompanied 
by  Keokuk,  wife  and  son,  Appanooce,  Wapello,  Poweshiek, 
Pashippaho,  Nashashuk,  Saukee,  Musquaukee,  and  our 
interpreter.  Our  principal  traders.  Col.  George  Davenport, 
of  Rock  Island,  and  S.  S.  Phelps  and  clerk,  William  Cour- 


120  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


land,  of  the  Yellow  Banks,  also  accompanied  us.  On  our 
way  up  the  Ohio  we  passed  several  large  villages,  the 
names  of  which  were  explained  to  me.  The  first  is  called 
Louisville,  and  is  a very  pretty  village,  situated  on  the 
bank  of  the  Ohio  river.  The  next  is  Cincinnati,  which 
stands  on  the  bank  of  the  same  river.  This  is  a large  and 
beautiful  village  and  seemed  to  be  in  a thriving  condition. 
The  people  gathered  on  the  banks  as  we  passed,  in  great 
crowds,  apparently  anxious  to  see  us. 

On  our  arrival  at  Wheeling  the  streets  and  river  banks 
were  crowded  with  people,  who  flocked  from,  every  direc- 
tion to  see  us.  While  we  remained  here  many  called  upon 
us  and  treated  us  with  kindness,  no  one  offering  to  molest 
or  misuse  us.  This  village  is  not  so  large  as  either  of 
those  before  mentioned,  but  is  quite  a pretty  village. 

We  left  the  steamboat  here,  having  traveled  a long 
distance  on  the  prettiest  river  I ever  saw  (except  our 
Mississippi)  and  took  the  stage.  Being  unaccustomed  to 
this  mode  of  traveling,  we  soon  got  tired  and  wished  our- 
selves seated  in  a canoe  on  one  of  our  own  rivers,  that  we 
might  return  to  our  friends.  We  had  traveled  but  a short 
distance  before  our  carriage  turned  over,  from  which  I 
received  a slight  injury,  and  the  soldier  had  one  arm 
broken.  I was  sorry  for  this  accident,  as  the  young  man 
had  behaved  well. 

We  had  a rough  and  mountainous  country  for  several 
days,  but  had  a good  trail  for  our  carriage.  It  is  astonish- 
ing what  labor  and  pains  the  white  people  have  had  to 
make  this  road,  as  it  passes  over  several  mountains,  which 
are  generally  covered  with  rocks  and  timbers,  yet  it  has 
been  made  smooth  and  easy  to  travel  upon. 

Rough  and  mountainous  as  this  country  is  there  are 
many  wigwams  and  small  villages  standing  on  the  road- 
side. I could  see  nothing  in  the  country  to  induce  the 
people  to  live  in  it,  and  was  astonished  to  find  so  many 
whites  living  on  the  hills. 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  121 


I have  often  thought  of  them  since  my  return  to  my 
own  people,  and  am  happy  to  think  that  they  prefer  living 
in  their  own  country  to  coming  out  to  ours  and  driving 
us  from  it,  as  many  of  the  whites  have  already  done.  I 
think  with  them,  that  wherever  the  Great  Spirit  places  his 
people  they  ought  to  be  satisfied  to  remain,  and  be  thankful 
for  what  He  has  given  them,  and  not  drive  others  from  the 
country  He  has  given  them  because  it  happens  to  be  better 
than  theirs.  This  is  contrary  to  our  way  of  thinking,  and 
from  my  intercourse  with  the  whites,  I have  learned  that 
one  great  principle  of  their  religion  is  ‘'to  do  unto  others  as 
you  wish  them  to  do  unto  you.”  Those  people  in  the  moun- 
tains seem  to  act  upon  this  principle,  but  the  settlers  on 
our  frontiers  and  on  our  lands  seem  never  to  think  of  it, 
if  we  are  to  judge  by  their  actions. 

The  first  village  of  importance  that  we  came  to,  after 
leaving  the  mountains,  is  called  Hagerstown.  It  is  a large 
village  to  be  so  far  from  a river  and  is  very  pretty.  The 
people  appear  to  live  well  and  enjoy  themselves  much. 

We  passed  through  several  small  villages  on  the  way 
to  Fredericktown,  but  I have  forgotten  their  names.  This 
last  is  a large  and  beautiful  village.  The  people  treated  us 
well,  as  they  did  at  all  other  villages  where  we  stopped. 

Here  we  came  to  another  road  much  more  wonderful 
than  that  through  the  mountains.  They  call  it  a railroad 
(the  Baltimore  and  Ohio).  I examined  it  carefully,  but 
need  not  describe  it,  as  the  whites  know  all  about  it.  The 
great  road  over  the  mountains  will  bear  no  comparison  to 
it,  although  it  has  given  the  v/hite  people  much  trouble  to 
make.  I was  surprised  to  see  so  much  money  and  labor 
expended  to  make  a good  road  for  easy  traveling.  I prefer 
riding  horseback,  however,  to  any  other  way,  but  suppose 
these  people  would  not  have  gone  to  so  much  trouble  and 
expense  to  make  a road  if  they  did  not  prefer  riding  in 


123  BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


their  new  fashioned  carriages,  which  seem  to  run  without 
any  trouble,  being  propelled  by  steam  on  the  same  principle 
that  boats  are  on  the  river.  They  certainly  deserve  great 
praise  for  their  industry. 

On  our  arrival  at  Washington,  we  called  to  see  our 
Great  Father,  the  president.  He  looks  as  if  he  had  seen 
as  many  winters  as  I have,  and  seems  to  be  a great  brave. 
I had  very  little  talk  with  him,  as  he  appeared  to  be  busy 
and  did  not  seem  to  be  much  disposed  to  talk.  I think  he 
is  a good  man ; and  although  he  talked  but  little,  he  treated 
us  very  well.  His  wigwam  is  well  furnished  with  every 
thing  good  and  pretty,  and  is  very  strongly  built. 

He  said  he  wished  to  know  the  cause  of  my  going  to 
war  against  his  white  children.  I thought  he  ought  to  have 
known  this  before;  and  consequently  said  but  little  to  him 
about  it,  as  I suspected  he  knew  as  well  as  I could  tell 
him. 

He  said  he  wanted  us  to  go  to  Fortress  Monroe  and  stay 
awhile  with  the  war  chief  who  commanded  it.  But  having 
been  so  long  from  my  people,  I told  him  I would  rather 
return  to  my  nation;  that  Keokuk  had  come  here  once  on 
a visit  to  him,  as  we  had  done,  and  he  had  let  him  return 
again,  as  soon  as  he  wished,  and  that  I expected  to  be 
treated  in  the  same  manner.  He  insisted,  however,  on  our 
going  to  Fortress  Monroe;  and  as  the  interpreter  then 
present  could  not  understand  enough  of  our  language  to 
interpret  a speech,  I concluded  it  was  best  to  obey  our 
Great  Father,  and  say  nothing  contrary  to  his  wishes. 

During  our  stay  at  the  city,  we  were  called  upon  by 
many  of  the  people,  who  treated  us  well,  particularly  the 
squaws;  we  visited  the  great  council  house  of  the  Ameri- 
cans; the  place  where  they  keep  their  big  guns;  and  all 
the  public  buildings,  and  then  started  for  Fortress  Monroe. 
The  war  chief  met  us  on  our  arrival,  and  shook  hands,  and 
appeared  glad  to  see  me.  He  treated  us  with  great  friend- 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  123 


ship,  and  talked  to  me  frequently.  Previous  to  our  leaving 
this  fort,  he  made  us  a feast,  and  gave  us  some  presents, 
which  I intend  to  keep  for  his  sake.  He  is  a very  good 
man  and  a great  brave.  I was  sorry  to  leave  him,  although 
I was  going  to  return  to  my  people,  because  he  had  treated 
me  like  a brother,  during  all  the  time  I remained  with  him'. 

Having  got  a new  guide,  a war  chief  (Major  Garland), 
we  started  for  our  own  country,  taking  a circuitous  route. 
Our  Great  Father  being  about  to  pay  a visit  to  his  children 
in  the  big  towns  toward  sunrise,  and  being  desirous  that 
we  should  have  an  opportunity  of  seeing  them,  had  directed 
our  guide  to  take  us  through. 

On  our  arrival  at  Baltimore,  we  were  much  astonished 
to  see  so  large  a village ; but  the  war  chief  told  us  we  would 
soon  see  a larger  one.  This  surprised  us  more.  During 
our  stay  here,  we  visited  all  the  public  buildings  and  places 
of  amusement,  saw  much  to  admire,  and  were  well  enter- 
tained by  the  people  who  crowded  to  see  us.  Our  Great 
Father  was  there  at  the  same  time,  and  seemed  to  be  much 
liked  by  his  white  children,  who  flocked  around  him  (as 
they  had  around  us)  to  shake  him  by  the  hand.  He  did 
not  remain  long,  having  left  the  city  before  us.  In  an 
interview  while  here,  the  President  said : 

‘‘When  I saw  you  in  Washington,  I told  you  that  you 
had  behaved  very  badly  in  going  to  war  against  the  whites. 
Your  conduct  then  compelled  me  to  send  my  warriors 
against  you,  and  your  people  were  defeated  with  great  loss, 
and  several  of  you  surrendered,  to  be  kept  until  I should 
be  satisfied  that  you  would  not  try  to  do  any  more  injury. 
I told  you,  too,  that  I would  inquire  whether  your  people 
wished  you  to  return,  and  whether,  if  you  did  return,  there 
would  be  any  danger  to  the  frontier.  General  Clark  and 
General  Atkinson,  whom  you  know,  have  informed  me  that 
your  principal  chief  and  the  rest  of  your  people  are  anxious 
you  should  return  and  Keokuk  has  asked  me  to  send  you 


124  BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


back.  Your  jchiefs  have  pledged  themselves  for  your  good 
conduct,  and  I have  given  directions  that  you  should  be 
taken  to  your  own  country. 

''Major  Garland,  who  is  with  you,  will  conduct  you 
through  some  of  our  towns.  You  will  see  the  strength  of 
the  white  people.  You  will  see  that  our  young  men  are 
as  numerous  as  the  leaves  in  the  wood.  What  can  you  do 
against  us  ? You  may  kill  a few  women  and  children,  but 
such  a force  would  soon  be  sent  against  you  as  would 
destroy  your  whole  tribe.  Let  the  red  men  hunt  and  take 
care  of  their  families.  I hope  they  will  not  again  raise 
the  tomahawk  against  their  white  brethren.  We  do  not 
wish  to  injure  you.  We  desire  your  prosperity  and  im- 
provement. But  if  you  again  make  war  against  our  people, 
I shall  send  a force  which  will  severely  punish  you.  When 
you  go  back,  listen  to  the  council  of  Keokuk  and  the  other 
friendly  chiefs ; bury  the  tomahawk  and  live  in  peace  with 
the  people  on  the  frontier.  And  I pray  the  Great  Spirit 
to  give  you  a smooth  path  and  a fair  sky  to  return/' 

I was  pleased  with  our  Great  Father's  talk  and  thanked 
him.  Told  him  that  the  tomahawk  had  been  buried  so  deep 
that  it  would  never  be  resurrected,  and  that  my  remaining 
days  would  be  spent  in  peace  with  all  my  white  brethren. 

We  left  Baltimore  in  a steamboat,  and  traveled  in  this 
way  to  the  big  village,  where  they  make  medals  and  money 
(Philadelphia).  We  again  expressed  surprise  at  finding 
this  village  so  much  larger  than  the  one  we  had  left;  but 
the  war  chief  again  told  us  we  would  see  another  much 
larger  than  this.  I had  no  idea  that  the  white  people  had 
such  large  villages,  and  so  many  people.  They  were  very 
kind  to  us,  showed  us  all  their  great  public  works,  their 
ships  and  steamboats.  We  visited  the  place  where  they 
make  money  (the  mint)  and  saw  the  men  engaged  in  it. 
They  presented  each  of  us  with  a number  of  pieces  of  the 
coin  as  they  fell  from  the  mint,  which  are  very  handsome. 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  125 


I witnessed  a militia  training  in  this  city,  in  which 
were  performed  a number  of  singular  military  feats.  The 
chiefs  and  men  were  all  well  dressed,  and  exhibited  quite 
a warlike  appearance.  I think  our  system  of  military 
parade  far  better  than  that  of  the  whites,  but  as  I am  now 
done  going  to  war  I will  not  describe  it,  or  say  anything 
more  about  war,  or  the  preparations  necessary  for  it. 

We  next  started  for  New  York,  and  on  our  arrival  near 
the  wharf,  saw  a large  collection  of  people  gathered  at 
Castle  Garden.  We  had  seen  many  wonderful  sights  in 
our  way — large  villages,  the  great  national  road  over  the 
mountains,  the  railroad,  steam  carriages,  ships,  steamboats 
and  many  other  things ; but  we  were  now  about  to  witness 
a sight  more  surprising  than  any  of  these.  We  were  told 
that  a man  was  going  up  in  the  air  in  a balloon.  We 
watched  with  anxiety  to  see  if  this  could  be  true;  and  to 
our  utter  astonishment,  saw  him  ascend  in  the  air  until 
the  eye  could  no  longer  perceive  him.  Our  people  were 
all  surprised  and  one  of  our  young  men  asked  the  prophet 
if  he  was  going  up  to  see  the  Great  Spirit? 

After  the  ascension  of  the  balloon,  we  landed  and  got 
into  a carriage  to  go  to  the  house  that  had  been  provided 
for  our  reception.  We  had  proceeded  but  a short  distance 
before  the  street  was  so  crowded  that  it  was  impossible  for 
the  carriage  to  pass.  The  war  chief  then  directed  the 
coachman  to  take  another  street,  and  stop  at  a different 
house  from  the  one  we  had  intended.  On  our  arrival  here 
we  were  waited  upon  by  a number  of  gentlemen,  who 
seemed  much  pleased  to  see  us.  We  were  furnished  with 
good  rooms,  good  provisions,  and  everything  necessary  for 
our  comfort. 

The  chiefs  of  this  big  village,  being  desirous  that  all 
their  people  should  have  an  opportunity  to  see  us,  fitted 
up  their  great  council  house  for  this  purpose,  where  we 


126  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


saw  an  immense  number  of  people ; all  of  whom  treated  us 
with  great  friendship,  and  many  with  great  generosity. 
One  of  their  great  chiefs,  John  A.  Graham,  waited  upon 
us  and  made  a very  pretty  talk,  which  appeared  in  the  vil- 
lage papers,  one  of  which  I now  hand  you: 

^‘Brothers:  Open  your  ears.  You  are  brave  men. ' You 
have  fought  like  tigers,  but  in  a bad  cause.  We  have  con- 
quered you.  We  were  sorry  last  year  that  you  raised  the 
tomahawk  against  us;  but  we  believe  you  did  not  know 
us  then  as  you  do  now.  We  think,  in  time  to  come,  you 
will  be  wise,  and  that  we  shall  be  friends  forever.  You 
see  that  we  are  a great  people,  numerous  as  the  flowers  of 
the  field,  as  the  shells  on  the  seashore,  or  the  fishes  in  the 
sea.  We  put  one  hand  on  the  eastern  and  at  the  same 
time  the  other  on  the  western  ocean.  We  all  act  together. 
If  some  time  our  great  men  talk  long  and  loud  at  our 
council  fires,  but  shed  one  drop  of  white  man’s  blood,  our 
young  warriors,  as  thick  as  the  stars  of  the  night,  will  leap 
on  board  of  our  great  boats,  which  fly  on  the  waves  and 
over  the  lakes — swift  as  the  eagle  in  the  air — then  penetrate 
the  woods,  make  the  big  guns  thunder,  and  the  whole 
heavens  red  with  the  flames  of  the  dwellings  of  their 
enemies.  Brothers,  the  President  has  made  you  a great 
talk.  He  has  but  one  mouth.  That  one  has  sounded  the 
sentiments  of  all  the  people.  Listen  to  what  he  has  said  to 
you.  Write  it  on  your  memories,  it  is  good,  very  good. 

'‘Black  Hawk,  take  these  jewels,  a pair  of  topaz  ear- 
rings, beautifully  set  in  gold,  for  your  wife  or  daughter, 
as  a token  of  friendship,  keeping  always  in  mind  that 
women  and  children  are  the  favorites  of  the  Great  Spirit. 
These  jewels  are  from  an  old  man,  whose  head  is  whitened 
with  the  snows  of  seventy  winters,  an  old  man  who  has 
thrown  down  his  bow,  put  off  his  sword,  and  now  stands 
leaning  on  his  staff,  waiting  the  commands  of  the  Great 
Spirit.  Look  around  you,  see  all  this  mighty  people,  then 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  127 


go  to  your  homes,  open  your  arms  to  receive  your  families. 
Tell  them  to  bury  the  hatchet,  to  make  bright  the  chain  of 
friendship,  to  love  the  white  men  and  to  live  in  peace  with 
them,  as  long  as  the  rivers  run  into  the  sea,  and  the  sun 
rises  and  sets.  If  you  do  so,  you  will  be  happy.  You  will 
then  insure  the  prosperity  of  unborn  generations  of  your 
tribes,  who  will  go  hand  in  hand  with  the  sons  of  the 
white  men,  and  all  shall  be  blessed  by  the  Great  Spirit. 
Peace  and  happiness  by  the  blessing  of  the  Great  Spirit 
attend  you.  Farewell.” 

In  reply  to  this  fine  talk,  I said,  "^Brother:  We  like 
your  talk.  We  like  the  white  people.  They  are  very  kind 
to  us.  We  shall  not  forget  it.  Your  counsel  is  good.  We 
shall  attend  to  it.  Your  valuable  present  shall  go  to  my 
squaw.  We  shall  always  be  friends.” 

The  chiefs  were  particular  in  showing  us  everything 
that  they  thought  would  be  pleasing  or  gratifying  to  us. 
We  went  with  them  to  Castle  Garden  to  see  the  fire- works, 
which  was  quite  an  agreeable  entertainment,  but  to  the 
whites  who  witnessed  it,  less  magnificent  than  would  have 
been  the  sight  of  one  of  our  large  prairies  when  on  fire. 

We  visited  at  the  public  buildings  and  places  of  amuse- 
ment, which,  to  us,  were  truly  astonishing  yet  very  grati- 
fying. 

Everybody  treated  us  with  friendship,  and  many  with 
great  liberality.  The  squaws  presented  us  many  handsome 
little  presents  that  are  said  to  be  valuable.  They  were  very 
kind,  very  good,  and  very  pretty — for  palefaces. 

Among  the  men,  who  treated  us  with  marked  friendship, 
by  the  presentation  of  many  valuable  presents,  I cannot 
omit  to  mention  the  name  of  my  old  friend  Crooks,  of  the 
American  Fur  Company.  I have  known  him  long,  and 
have  always  found  him  to  be  a good  chief,  one  who  gives 
good  advice,  and  treats  our  people  right.  I shall  always 
be  proud  to  recognize  him  as  a friend,  and  glad  to  shake 
him  by  the  hand. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


Returns  to  the  Mississippi — Meets  Keokuk  at  Fort 
Armstrong — Offended  by  Major  Garland — His 
Opinion  of  American  War  Chiefs — How  He  Would 
Have  Settled  the  Slavery  Question — His  Fare- 
well Words  to  the  Americans. 

Being  anxious  to  return  to  our  people,  our  guide 
started  with  us  for  our  country.  On  arriving  at  Albany, 
the  people  were  so  anxious  to  see  us,  that  they  crowded 
the  streets  and  wharves,  where  the  steamboats  landed,  so 
much  that  it  was  almost  impossible  for  us  to  pass  to  the 
hotel  which  had  been  provided  for  our  reception.  We  re- 
mained here  but  a short  time,  it  being  a comparatively 
small  village,  with  only  a few  large  public  buildings.  The 
great  council  house  of  the  state  is  located  here,  and  the  big 
chief  (the  governor)  resides  here,  in  an  old  mansion.  From 
here  we  went  to  Buffalo,  thence  to  Detroit,  where  I had 
spent  many  pleasant  days,  and  anticipated,  on  my  arrival, 
to  meet  many  of  my  old  friends,  but  in  this  I was  disap- 
pointed. What  could  be  the  cause  of  this?  Are  they  all 
dead?  Or  what  has  become  of  them?  I did  not  see  our 
old  father  there,  who  had  always  given  me  good  advice 
and  treated  me  with  great  friendship. 

After  leaving  Detroit  it  was  but  a few  days  before  we 
landed  at  Prairie  du  Chien.  The  war  chief  at  the  fort 
treated  us  very  kindly,  as  did  the  people  generally.  I 
called  on  the  agent  of  the  Winnebagoes,  (Gen.  J.  M. 
Street) , to  whom  I had  surrendered  myself  after  the  battle 
at  Bad  Axe,  who  received  me  very  friendly.  I told  him  that  I 
had  left  my  great  medicine  bag  with  his  chiefs  before  I 
gave  myself  up;  and  now  that  I was  to  enjoy  my  liberty 

128 


BIRD'S-EYE  VIEW  OF  ROCK  ISLAND  ARSENAL. 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


133 


the  whites.  This  assertion  is  false.  I never  did  nor  have  I 
any  knowledge  that  any  of  my  nation  ever  killed  a white 
woman  or  child.  I make  this  statement  of  truth  to  satisfy 
the  white  people  among  whom  I have  been  traveling,  and 
by  whom  I have  been  treated  with  great  kindness,  that, 
when  they  shook  me  by  the  hand  so  cordially,  they  did  not 
shake  the  hand  that  had  ever  been  raised  against  any  but 
warriors. 

It  has  always  been  our  custom  to  receive  all  strangers 
that  come  to  pur  village  or  camps  in  time  of  peace  on 
terms  of  friendship,  to  share  with  them  the  best  provisions 
we  have,  and  give  them  all  the  assistance  in  our  power. 
If  on  a journey  or  lost,  to  put  them  on  the  right  trail,  and 
if  in  want  of  moccasins,  to-  supply  them.  I feel  grateful 
to  the  whites  for  the  kind  manner  they  treated  me  and 
my  party  whilst  traveling  among  them,  and  from  my  heart 
I assure  them  that  the  white  man  will  always  be  welcome 
in  our  village  or  camps,  as  a brother.  The  tomahawk  is 
buried  forever!  We  will  forget  what  has  passed,  and  may 
the  watchword  between  the  Americans  and  the  Sacs  and 
Foxes  ever  be — ‘"Friendship.” 

I am  done  now.  A few  more  moons  and  I must  follow 
my  fathers  to  the  shades.  May  the  Great  Spirit  keep  our 
people  and  the  whites  always  at  peace,  is  the  sincere  wish  of 


BLACK  HAWK. 


NOTES 

CRITICAL  AND  HISTORICAL 
By 

JAMES  D.  RISHELL 

I.  ‘The  Sac  Village  on  Rock  River/’  Pronounced  sank 
and  not  sack.  In  general,  Indian  names  here  have  no  ac- 
cent. Thus,  Keokuk,  Wapello,  Nam-e-qua^  Py-e-sa,  and 
the  like,  have  only  an  apparent  accent  on  the  first  syllable. 

The  name  of  the  village  was  Sauk-e-nauk,  or  Saukenuk, 
as  Catlin  understood  it ; or  Sauk-e-auk-e,  as  Judge  Spencer 
understood  Black  Hawk  to  pronounce  it  in  1829.  Ank-e 
is  an  Algonquin  word,  meaning  place,  land,  or  village.  Thus, 
Milwaukee,  or  Minaukee,  as  the  Indians  called  it,  they 
having  no  I in  their  language,  means  “a  good  place  or  vil- 
lage.” Algonac,  in  Michigan,  as  Schoolcraft  points  out,  is 
Algon-auk,  the  place  or  town  of  the  Algonquins.  The  word 
means,  therefore,  simply  the  Sauk  village  or  place;  just  as 
we  might  call  a place  Frenchville  or  Germantown,  accord- 
ing to  the  nationality  of  the  settlers. 

The  Indian  name  of  Rock  River  was  Os-sin-i-sipi,  or 
as  it  is  frequently  spelled,  Assinnissippi.  Ossin  meant  rock, 
or  rocky,  and  sipi  meant  river.  Thus,  Ossinning,  in  New 
York,  is  compounded  of  ossin,  rocky,  and  ong  or  nong; 
the  latter  syllable  being  identical  in  meaning  with  au-ke. 
The  nasal  n was  a favorite  sound  with  them,  and  seems 
sometimes  to  have  been  used  and  sometimes  omitted.  Other 
illustrations  could  be  given,  but  these  will  be  sufficient. 

Os-sin-i-sipi  meant^  therefore,  precisely  what  we  call  the 
stream. — Rock  River. 

French  maps  of  an  early  date,  about  1680,  show  that 
the  site  of  the  village  was  then  occupied  by  the  Kickapoos, 
and  the  river  was  called  the  Kickapoo  River.  Within  forty 

134 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  135 


years  thereafter,  the  Kickapoos  had  either  abandoned  the 
place  or  been  driven  from  it.  When  the  Sacs  came  here, 
probably  not  very  far  from  1725,  it  was  in  possession  of 
the  Kaskaskias,  a tribe  of  the  confederated  Illini.  These 
were  driven  out  by  the  Sacs,  as  Black  Hawk  tells  us. 

In  May,  1779,  Spain  declared  war  against  Great  Britain. 
A year  later,  Capt.  Patrick  Sinclair,  in  command  of  the 
British  post  at  Mackinac,  sent  out  an  expedition  of  about 
750  men,  mostly  Indians,  for  the  purpose  of  co-operating 
with  Gen.  John  Campbell  in  attacks  upon  the  Spanish  posts 
along  the  lower  Mississippi.  Captain  Hesse  was  in  com- 
mand of  the  expedition,  while  Chief  Wa-ba-sha  led  the 
Indian  allies.  A large  part  of  Wa-ba-sha’s  force  consisted 
of  Sacs  and  Foxes  who.  had  joined  him  on  the  way  south. 
Some  conflict  and  obscurity  in  the  evidence  clouds  the  de- 
tails of  that  adventure,  but  it  is  known  that  Wabasha’s 
Indians  started  home  after  an  unsuccessful  attack  upon 
St.  Louis,  pursued  by  Col.  John  Montgomery  with  a force 
of  about  350  Americans  and  Spaniards,  acting  under  orders 
from  George  Rogers  Clark.  He  followed  the  retreating 
savages  as  far  as  the  Rock  River  village,  burning  the  crops 
and  destroying  the  towns  as  he  proceeded.  At  the  Sac 
village,  Colonel  Montgomery  was  confronted  by  about  700 
warriors;  but  their  long  and  disastrous  flight  from  St. 
Louis  seems  to  have  taken  all  the  fight  out  of  them,  and 
they  fled  while  Montgomery’s  men  applied  the  torch  to 
their  village.  Black  Hawk  was  about  13  years  old  at  the 
time  of  this  occurrence.  He  makes  no  mention  of  it  in  his 
autobiography. 

2.  ‘‘The  white,  man  had  arrived.”  This  was  probably 
Champlain;  but  whoever  he  was,  he  was  quick  to  take 
advantage  of  the  Indians’  superstitious  belief  in  dreams. 
He,  too,  had  had  a dream  of  like  character,  he  said.  He 
bound  to  himself  the  young  Indian  and  his  tribe  by  the 
ties  of  a common  message  from  the  Great  Spirit. 


136  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


3.  “The  son  of  the  king  of  France.”  Of  course  this 
was  a figure  of  speech.  Father  and  children  were  terms 
in  common  use  among  the  Indians  to  denote  the  relation 
of  protection  and  allegiance. 

4.  “The  British  overpowered  the  French  at  Quebec.” 
This  tradition  is  entirely  consistent  with  historical  facts, 
and  serves  to  limit  the  time  of  the  departure  of  the  Sacs 
from  Canada.  In  1629,  Sir  David  Kirke,  in  an  attempt  to 
break  up  the  French  settlements  in  Canada,  captured 
Quebec  from  Champlain.  Three  years  later  it  was  restored 
to  the  French.  Neither  before  that  time  nor  afterward  did 
the  British  overpower  the  French  and  drive  them  away 
from  Quebec,  until  the  final  surrender  of  that  place  to  the 
British  under  Wolfe,  in  1759.  This  entire  paragraph  seems 
to  indicate  that  at  a very  early  period,  the  Sacs  had,  in 
some  way,  been  weaned  from  their  former  friendship  for 
the  French.  Thus,  we  are  told  that  it  was  to  the  “British 
Father”  and  not  the  French  to  whom;  they  looked  for  sup- 
plies at  Mackinac.  It  is  a reasonable  deduction  that  this 
was  due  to  the  influence  of  the  Foxes,  with  whom  they 
fell  in  soon  after  their  arrival  in  the  Lake  country.  See 
note  6. 

5.  “Diflferent  places  along  the  lake.”  It  is  quite  im- 
possible to  trace  all  the  wanderings  of  this  warlike  and 
quarrelsome  tribe  in  those  Ishmaelitish  days;  but  they  left 
one  striking  memorial  of  a rather  protracted  stay  in  the 
word  Sauk-e-nong,  now  called  Saginaw,  as  applied  to  the 
city,  river,  and  bay,  in  Michigan.  See  note  i.  Some  of 
the  tribe  were  there  as  late  as  1723,  when  they  had  a fight 
with  their  old  friends,  the  Foxes,  thus  adding  to  the  gen- 
eral turmoil  of  those  days. 

6.  “The  Foxes  joined  the  Sacs.”  This  alliance  was 
most  unfortunate  for  the  Sacs,  and  was  of  no  permanent 
benefit  to  the  Foxes.  Both  tribes  were  Algonquins,  but 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  137 


the  Foxes  had  been  from  time  immemorial  allies,  and  in 
some  way,  according  to  Parkman  and  others,  kinsmen  of 
the  Iroquois.  The  Sacs,  with  their  traditional  friendship 
for  Champlain  and  his  people,  would  probably  have  got 
on  very  well  with  the  French  and  their  Indian  friends  in 
the  new  country ; but  the  Foxes,  wholly  under  the  influence 
of  their  Iroquois  kinsmen,  shared  the  hatred  of  the  latter 
against  the  French.  Both  tribes  were  therefore  soon  in 
deadly  hostility  to  practically  all  of  the  other  tribes  in  the 
Green  Bay  and  Wisconsin  region. 

In  the  conflict  known  in  our  history  as  Queen  Anne's 
War  (1702-1713),  the  Iroquois  had  been  induced  to  make 
a treaty  of  neutrality.  This  treaty  was  not  very  faithfully 
observed  by  the  Indians.  In  the  autumn  of  1710,  Iroquois 
messengers  appeared  at  the  Fox  village  near  Green  Bay, 
and  induced  the  tribe  to  join  in  a war  of  extermination 
against  the  French.  In  the  following  spring,  chiefs  and 
warriors  of  the  Fox  nation  with  their  women  and  children, 
in  all  about  two  thousand,  appeared  before  the  French 
fort  at  Detroit,  and  pitching  their  camp  almost  within  its 
shadow,  began  to  fortify  it  after  the  Indian  fashion. 

DuBuisson,  who  had  succeeded  Cadillac  as  command- 
ant of  the  post,  was  greatly  alarmed.  He  had  only  about 
thirty  men,  traders  and  coureur  de  bois,  upon  whom  to 
depend  for  protection.  His  friendly  Hurons  and  Ottawas 
had  not  yet  returned  from  their  annual  hunt,  and  their 
wigwams  were  deserted.  When  DuBuisson  inquired  why 
they  had  come  and  why  they  were  fortifying  their  camp 
with  palisades,  the  Foxes  replied  that  the  land  was  their 
own  and  they  would  do  as  they  pleased. 

In  response  to  messengers  sent  out  by  DuBuisson,  the 
Hurons,  Ottawas,  Pottawattomies,  and  other  friendly  In- 
dians came  hurrying  to  the  relief  of  the  fort.  The  Foxes 
hastily  withdrew  into  their  camp  and  strengthened  their 
intrenchments.  The  French  allies  were  eager  for  the  con- 


138  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


test,  but  hesitated  about  making  an  assault  upon  so 
formidable  a foe  so  strongly  barricaded.  But  they  kept  up 
the  siege,  picking  off  the  Foxes  with  their  deadly  rifles 
whenever  one  of  them  appeared.  There  was  but  little  food 
in  their  camp  and  no  water,  and  twice  at  least,  the  Foxes 
offered  to  surrender;  But  DuBuisson  could  give  them  no 
assurances  of  safety  from  the  red  allies  who  said  they 
would  be  satisfied  with  nothing  less  than  their  extermina- 
tion. For  nineteen  days  the  Foxes,  dying  with  hunger 
and  thirst,  held  resolutely  to  their  post.  Nor  was  the  situ- 
ation of  the  French  much  more  favorable.  The  Foxes  had 
been  sending  a rain  of  flaming  arrows  over  the  walls  of 
the  fort,  kindling  the  thatched  roofs  of  the  buildings  within 
the  enclosure,  thus  destroying  most  of  their  ammunition 
and  supplies.  It  was  therefore  determined  that  an  assault 
should  be  made  upon  the  intrenchments. 

On  a dark  night,  in  the  midst  of  a driving  storm  of 
wind  and  rain,  the  fierce  Hurons  and  Ottawas,  clambering 
over  the  palisades,  sprang  down  with  their  dreadful  war- 
whoop  into  the  camp  of  the  Foxes.  But  the  wily  foe, 
whether  forewarned,  or  keenly  interpreting  the  movements 
of  the  enemy,  had  fled. 

On  the  following  day  the  main  body  of  the  fugitives 
were  overtaken,  and  then  ensued  one  of  the  most  merciless 
battles  in  the  history  of  Indian  warfare.  All  the  Fox  war- 
riors, except  the  few  who  escaped  in  the  confusion,  were 
slain,  or  captured  only  to  be  reserved  for  the  torture.  The 
women  and  children  were  divided  among  the  victors  as 
slaves. 

The  remnant  of  the  Foxes,  still  unsubdued,  and  crazed 
with  the  desire  to  avenge  the  terrible  slaughter  of  their 
kinsmen,  now  commenced  a skulking  warfare  upon  all 
the  tribes  friendly  to  the  French.  Ever  known  as  the  ^^Fire- 
brands of  the  Northwest,”  they  became  the  veritable 
Ishmaelites  of  the  wilderness.  At  every  ford  and  portage. 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  139 


and  by  every  stream  used  as  a highway,  lurked  the  savage 
Foxes  with  death  in  their  hands.  Into  this  vortex  the  Sacs 
were  drawn.  No  French  trader  dared  appear  unprotected 
in  all  that  territory.  Time  and  again  expeditions  were  sent 
out  against  them  from  Canada,  and  these  were  joined  by 
warriors  from  every  other  tribe  in  Wisconsin,  eager  for  the 
extermination  of  the  common  enemy.  In  the  meanwhile 
a part  of  the  Sacs  had  withdrawn  from  Green  Bay  to  the 
Wisconsin  River,  and  gave  their  name  to  Prairie  du  Sac ; 
while  some  of  the  Foxes  established  a village  at  the  mouth 
of  that  river.  It  was  not  in  contempt  that  the  Foxes  were 
here  known  as  the  Dogs;  and  the  French  name.  Prairie 
du  Chien,  Prairie  of  the  Dogs,  perpetuates  the  memory 
of  their  long  residence  here.  As  late  as  1763,  their  village 
at  Prairie  du  Chien  was  more  substantially  built  and  pro- 
vided with  evidences  of  a higher  civilization  than  any  other 
Indian  town  in  the  Northwest. 

But  even  after  the  calamity  at  Detroit  and  the  subse- 
quent contests  with  all  the  neighboring  tribes,  the  Fire- 
brands, still  unquenched,  kept  up  the  warfare  until  even 
their  allies  and  kinsmen,  the  Iroquois,  turned  against  themi 
and  joined  with  the  other  tribes  in  driving  them  from  the 
Wisconsin. 

It  was  not  until  1736,  when  the  subdued  and  chastened 
war  party  of  the  Foxes  was  reduced  to  sixty  or  seventy 
warriors,  that  they  took  refuge  with  their  allies,  the  Sacs, 
beneath  the  shadow  of  the  Watch  Tower  on  Rock  River. 

7.  ^They  all  descended  Rock  River.”  Not  all  of  them 
at  once,  as  shown  by  the  preceding  note.  There  never  was 
a time  when  all  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  lived  at  the  Watch 
Tower.  Each  tribe  had  villages  more  or  less  permanent 
in  different  parts  of  Wisconsin,  Michigan,  Illinois,  Iowa, 
and  Missouri.  The  Foxes  had  an  important  village  at 
Davenport,  another  at  Princeton,  Iowa,  and  still  another 
not  very  far  from  the  mouth  of  the  Wapsipinicon.  As 


140  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


shown  in  the  preceding  note,  they  were  long  established 
at  Prairie  du  Chien,  while  both  Sacs  and  Foxes  had  villages 
at  the  lead  mines  near  Galena.  The  closest  allies  of  the 
Sacs  had  their  village  at  Moline.  But  Sauk-e-nauk  was 
the  metropolis  of  the  allied  tribes,  and  the  largest  Indian 
town  on  the  continent. 

8.  ‘The  Merrimac”  is  a small  river  flowing  into  the 
Mississippi  south  of  the  Missouri. 

9.  Soon  after  the  purchase  of  Louisiana,  Lieut.  Zebu- 
Ion  M.  Pike  was  appointed  to  conduct  an  expedition  to 
the  head  waters  of  the  Mississippi.  He  left  St.  Louis  on 
August  9,  1805,  with  a party  of  about  twenty  men.  He 
arrived  at  St.  Louis  in  May,  1806.  He  did  not  visit  Sauke- 
nauk,  but  met  the  Indians  at  their  small  village  a little 
below  the  site  of  Davenport.  His  map  locates  the  Sac 
village  on  the  south  side  of  Rock  River,  where  Milan  now 
stands.  Not  long  afterward  Lieutenant  Pike  made  another 
tour  resulting  in  the  discovery  of  the  Colorado  peak  which 
bears  his  name.  On  April  27,  1813,  while  in  command  of 
an  expedition  against  York,  now  Toronto,  Canada,  he  was 
killed  by  the  explosion  of  a magazine. 

10.  “Some  moons  after  this.”  Black  Hawk  clearly 
errs  in  the  sequence  of  events,  since  Pike  descended  the 
river  in  the  spring  of  1806,  while  the  murder  of  the  Ameri- 
cans occurred  in  the  spring  of  1804.  The  American  ver- 
sion of  the  story  current  at  the  time  was,  that  a party  of 
three  Americans  who  had  settled  or  were  in  camp  near 
the  Missouri  River,  had  been  attacked  by  a war  party 
of  Sacs  and  massacred.  The  leader  of  this  party  was  a 
relative,  a brother,  it  is  said,  of  Quash-qua-mie,  the  chief 
mentioned  in  the  narrative.  General  Harrison,  afterwards 
President  of  the  United  States,  at  that  time  Governor  of 
Indiana  Territory,  whose  jurisdiction  had  recently  been  ex- 
tended to  cover  the  newly  acquired  District  of  Louisiana, 
sent  Captain  Stoddard  to  the  Rock  River  village  to  de- 


BLACK  HAWICS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  141 


mand  the  malefactors.  The  leader  of  the  party  above  men- 
tioned, whose  name  is  unknown,  voluntarily  assumed  the 
whole  responsibility  for  the  crime,  and  surrendered  him- 
self to  General  Harrison  at  St.  Louis.  The  sequel  of  the 
story  is  told  by  Black  Hawk. 

II.  ‘'The  country  ceded  by  these  four  individuals.’’  In 
June,  1804,  President  Jefferson  instructed  General  Harri- 
son to  obtain  cessions  of  territory  from  the  Sacs  and  Foxes. 
It  is  not  supposable  that  either  Jefferson  or  Harrison  in- 
tended to  cheat  the  Indians  out  of  that  vast  stretch  of  coun- 
try, which  in  natural  beauty  and  in  agricultural  and  com- 
mercial possibilities  is  not  surpassed  on  the  globe.  Meager 
as  the  price  seems  to  be  for  upwards  of  fifteen  million 
acres  of  land,  yet  excepting  for  the  sentimental  reason  that 
the  area  about  the  Watch  Tower  had  been  the  home  of 
the  tribe  for  generations,  it  was  not  altogether  a bad  bar- 
gain. The  buffalo,  deer,  bear,  and  other  large  game  which 
tempted  to  the  chase,  had  long  since  disappeared.  The  fur- 
hunting trapper  might  delight  in  the  beaver,  mink,  fox, 
and  other  small  game  in  which  the  region  abounded,  but 
the  elastic  and  irrepressible  Sac  found  quarry  much  more 
to  his  liking  in  the  vast  wilderness  north  of  the  Missouri. 
Many  of  the  tribe  were  therefore  more  than  willing  to 
exchange  land  of  little  value  to  them,  however  great  the 
area,  for  a cash  consideration  and  an  annuity  quite  equal 
to  all  they  had  been  making  out  of  the  land.  But  however 
little  they  may  have  valued  the  fertile  lands  to  the  east 
and  south  of  them,  they  were  united  in  the  resolution  to 
retain  the  little  peninsula  between  the  Mississippi  and  the 
Rock  River,  their  ancestral  home,  the  most  beautiful,  the 
most  secure,  the  best  beloved  spot  on  earth  to  them.  When 
it  was  discovered  long  afterward  that  Quash-qua-me  had 
allowed  it  to  be  included  in  the  cession,  he  was,  as  Atwater 
tells  us,  degraded  from  his  rank  as  chief.  Yet  because 
they  believed  that  he  had  been  the  victim  of  a fraud,  they 


142  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


gave  him  the  consolation  of  conferring  his  former  dignity 
upon  Ti-a-ma,  his  favorite  son-in-law. 

12.  ‘The  origin  of  all  our  serious  difficulties  with  the 
whites.”  Article  II  of  the  treaty  bearing  date  November  3, 
1804,  between  Gen.  William  Henry  Harrison  and  the  chiefs 
mentioned  in  the  narrative  of  Black  Hawk,  reads  as  fol- 
lows : 

“The  general  boundary  line  between  the  land  of  the 
United  States  and  the  said  Indian  tribes,  shall  be  as  fol- 
lows, to-wit:  Beginning  at  a point  on  the  Missouri  River 
opposite  to  the  mouth  of  the  Gasconade  River;  thence  in 
a direct  course  so  as  to  strike  the  River  Jeffreon  at  the 
distance  of  thirty  miles  from  its  mouth  and  down  the  said 
Jeffreon  to  the  Mississippi;  thence  up  the  Mississippi  to 
the  mouth  of  the  Ouisconsing  River,  and  up  the  same  to  a 
point  which  shall  be  thirty-six  miles  in  a direct  line  from 
the  mouth  of  the  said  river,  thence  by  a direct  line  to  the 
point  where  the  Fox  River  (a  branch  of  the  Illinois)  leaves 
the  small  lake  called  Sakaegan ; thence  down  the  Fox  River 
to  the  Illinois  River,  and  down  the  same  to  the  Mississippi. 
And  the  said  tribes  for  and  in  consideration  of  the  friend- 
ship and  protection  of  the  United  States  which  is  now  ex- 
tended to  them,  of  the  goods  to  the  value  of  $2,234.50, 
which  are  now  delivered,  and  of  the  annuity  hereinafter 
stipulated  to  be  paid,  do  hereby  cede  and  relinquish  for- 
ever, to  the  United  States,  all  the  lands  included  within 
the  above  described  boundary.”  This  boundary  is  shown 
in  the  map  on  page  12. 

Article  III  provides  that  the  United  States  shall  an- 
nually deliver  to  the  said  tribes,  at  St.  Louis,  or  at  some 
other  place  convenient  on  the  Mississippi  River,  goods  to 
the  value  of  $1,000,  $600  of  which  are  intended  for  the 
Sacs  and  $400  for  the  Foxes. 

The  region  north  of  the  Rock  River  above  the  prophet’s 
town  belonged  to  the  Winnebagoes,  and  the  country  south- 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  143 


ward  belonged  to  the  Pottawattomies.  The  Sacs  and  Foxes 
did  not  claim  ownership  or  possessory  rights  there,  thus 
largely  reducing  the  amount  of  land  actually  relinquished 
by  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  under  the  treaty  of  1804.  It  was  at 
most  no  more  than  a quitclaim  deed  for  whatever  rights 
of  possession  they  might  at  any  time  set  up.  The  chiefs 
always  claimed  that  they  had  never  understood  that  they 
were  disposing  of  any  land  north  of  Rock  River.  In  1816, 
Quash-qua-me  said  to  Gov.  Ninian  Edwards,  as  he  re- 
peatedly had  said  before,  ‘‘You  white  men  may  put  oil 
paper  what  you  please,  but  I tell  you  again,  I never  sold 
my  lands  higher  up  the  Mississippi  than  the  mouth  of 
Rock  River.” 

Nevertheless,  although  it  slowly  dawned  upon  the  In- 
dians that  these  four  men,  without  the  sanction  of  a gen- 
eral council  of  the  tribes,  had  presumed  to  dispose  of  all 
the  land  claimed  by  them  east  of  the  Mississippi  River, 
and  that  the  United  States  had  accepted  the  cession  and 
intended  to  enforce  its  terms,  they  looked  hopefully  to  the 
Seventh  Article  for  the  security  of  their  possession: 

“Article  VII.  As  long  as  the  lands  which  are  now 
ceded  to  the  United  States  remain  their  property,  the  In- 
dians belonging  to  the  said  tribes  shall  enjoy  the  privilege 
of  living  and  hunting  upon  them.” 

In  this  article  was  concealed  the  final  grievance  of  the 
Sac  Indians.  They  did  not  understand  how  the  United 
States  could  relieve  themselves  of  the  stipulation  contained 
in  that  article,  by  selling  the  land  to  individuals.  The 
idea  of  an  absolute  property  in  land  vested  in  an  individual 
seems  never  to  have  taken  possession  of  the  aboriginal 
mind.  He  held  by  occupancy  only.  He  could  not  confer  a 
title  either  feudal  or  allodial,  because  he  never  had  it  to 
confer.  Such  titles  are  the  creature  of  law,  and  his  laws 
never  created  them.  He  was  quite  unable  to  comprehend 
the  legal  and  moral  hairsplitting  by  which  the  United 


144  BLACK  HAWrS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


States  government,  although  precluded  from  disturbing 
his  possession,  could  give  one  of  its  own  citizens  the  right 
to  oust  him,  while  that  government  still  jclaimed  sover- 
eignty. Black  Hawk  never  could  understand  it;  and  it  is 
quite  doubtful  whether  you  or  I can. 

13.  ‘They  were  building  a fort.’’  Fort  Madison, 
erected  in  1808,  by  Lieut.  Alpha  Kingsley,  in  command 
of  about  sixty  men. 

14.  “Killed  like  the  British  soldiers  at  Mackinac.”  In 
honor  of  the  king’s  birthday.  Captain  Etherington,  in  com- 
mand of  the  British  fort  at  Mackinac,  was  keeping  June 
4,  1763,  as  a holiday;  and  in  consequence  had  considerably 
relaxed  the  discipline  of  the  post.  The  Chippewa  Indians 
had  notified  Captain  Etherington  that  as  a special  mark 
of  loyalty  to  the  English  king  and  people,  they  had  planned 
a game  of  baggattiway,  or  Lacrosse,  with  a party  of  visit- 
ing Sacs ; and  invited  him  and  his  garrison  to  witness  the 
sport.  In  baggattiway,  the  favorite  Indian  ball  game,  a 
goal  at  each  extremity  of  the  ground  marked  the  respective 
stations  of  the  rival  players.  Each  player  used  a bat  about 
five  feet  long,  with  a hoop  net  large  enough  to  hold  the 
ball.  Besides  the  garrison,  many  of  whom  had  assembled 
outside  to  watch  the  game,  all  the  squaws  of  both  tribes 
were  seated  near  the  gate  of  the  stockade.  Although  the 
day  was  unusually  warm,  each  squaw  wore  a blanket.  The 
game  was  opened  when  the  umpire  threw  the  ball  into  the 
center  of  the  field.  Immediately  came  the  wild  contest  for 
its  possession;  the  object,  as  in  football,  being  to  drive  or 
carry  it  to  the  station  of  the  opposing  players.  Sometimes 
the  contestants  closed  together  in  dense  groups  struggling 
for  the  ball ; and  a moment  later  they  were  scurrying  across 
the  field  in  pursuit  of  it.  Foot  by  foot,  as  the  game  pro- 
ceeded amidst  the  boisterous  shouts  of  excited  players  and 
absorbed  spectators,  the  ball  was  ever  nearing  the  open 
and  practically  unguarded  gates  of  the  fort.  Suddenly 


i\  T‘nr>T7T  T>C  TCT  AMP> 


AT  THE  FOOT  QF  THE  RAPTHS  ONT  ROrR  RTVPr  ’ 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  145 


it  was  thrown  almost  within  the  entrance.  The  squaws, 
quickly  rising,  held  out  to  the  onrushing  players  the  weap- 
ons concealed  beneath  their  blankets;  and  an  instant  later, 
no  longer  players  but  fierce  warriors,  the  Chippewas  and 
Sacs  swarmed  into  the  fort  and  began  the  work  of  slaugh- 
ter. Captain  Etherington  and  Lieutenant  Leslie  were  seized 
and  carried  away,  to  be  released  not  long  afterwards;  but 
with  few  exceptions  the  British  garrison  and  English  traders 
were  ruthlessly  massacred.  One  of  these  traders,  Alexan- 
der Henry,  observing  that  the  French  residents  of  the  fort 
were  not  molested,  and  were  looking  calmly  on  at  the 
massacre,  conceived  the  plan  of  finding  security  in  one 
of  their  houses.  Charles  Langlade,  a half-breed,  who  had 
led  the  Chippewas  against  Braddock  in  1754,  was  Henry's 
friend  and  next  door  neighbor.  Hastily  climbing  the  low 
fence  which  separated  their  yards,  he  entered  Langlade's 
house  and  begged  to  be  concealed  in  a place  of  safety. 
But  Langlade  only  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  turned 
again  to  watch  the  massacre  from  his  window.  But  a 
slave  woman  of  Langlade's  beckoned  him  to  follow,  led 
him  to  the  garret,  locked  him  in,  and  took  away  the  key. 
He  now  secreted  himself  behind  some  birch  bark  vessels 
used  in  making  maple  sugar.  How  determined  were  the 
Indians  upon  the  extermination  of  the  English,  may  be 
seen  in  the  fact  that  even  Langlade's  house  was  searched 
for  their  presence.  The  Indian  woman  had  kept  her  secret, 
but  another  key  was  found,  and  four  Indians  entered  the 
attic ; but  the  darkness  of  the  place  prevented  the  discovery 
of  Henry,  and  he  had  the  joy  of  hearing  the  four  savages 
descend  the  stairway 

When  the  mad  fury  of  the  slaughter  had  somewhat 
subsided,  the  next  day,  Langlade,  who  had  discovered  or 
perhaps  had  always  suspected  the  secret,  fearing  for  the 
safety  of  himself  and  family,  delivered  himi  to  the  Indians. 
Through  the  intervention  of  some  friendly  chiefs,  he  was 
10 


146  BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


spared.  He  lived  to  tell  the  story  in  his  ‘Travels  and 
Adventures  in  Canada  and  the  Indian  Territories.’’  He 
died  in  New  York  in  1824. 

15.  “The  Shawnee  prophet.”  This  was  Ellsk-wa- 
taw-a,  the  mischief-making  brother  of  Tecumseh,  who 
spoiled  that  great  chieftain’s  plans  by  bringing  on  the 
battle  at  Tippecanoe  during  his  brother’s  absence,  before 
the  formation  of  the  great  Indian  confederation  which 
Tecumseh  was  trying  to  establish.  Many  tribes  had  each 
its  own  prophet.  Thus,  the  Winnebagoes  had  Powesheik, 
whose  home  was  at  the  prophet’s  town  on  Rock  River.  He 
was  the  evil  genius  of  Black  Hawk,  who  seems  to  have  had 
great  faith  in  all  sorts  of  prophets. 

16.  “We  joined  the  last  party.”  This  attack  was  made 
on  Fort  Madison,  September  5,  1812,  at  5:30  p.  m.,  and 
the  siege  was  sustained  by  Lieut.  Thomas  Hamilton  with 
less  than  fifty  men  until  the  evening  of  September  8th. 

17.  “We  resumed  our  pastimes.”  With  all  the  taci- 
turnity and  apparent  gloominess  of  the  Indian  character, 
they  were,  among  themselves,  a most  sportive  and  fun- 
loving  people.  Their  games  were  mostly  of  an  athletic 
nature,  such,  for  example  as  ball-playing  and  horse-racing; 
and  they  were  extremely  fond  of  dancing.  Most  of  these 
dances  were  a re-enactment  around  the  council  lodge  of 
their  battles  and  hunting  trips.  The  warrior  would  come 
forward  and  go  through  the  act  of  spying  his  foe.  Crouch- 
ing low  to  show  craft  and  concealment,  he  would  step  with 
tense  muscles  around  the  circle  in  deadly  and  determined 
pursuit;  then  springing  fiercely  and  suddenly  upon  the 
imaginary  foe,  engage  with  him  in  the  last  fearful  grapple. 
Swaying,  writhing,  and  panting  in  the  intensity  of  the 
struggle,  down  went  the  vanquished  Sioux  with  the  victor’s 
knife  in  his  heart.  With  revengeful  motions  he  would 
tear  off  his  scalp,  hold  it  aloft  in  triumph,  dancing  in  short, 
stamping,  staccato  paces  around  the  prostrate  form.  As 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  147 


he  left  the  stage  amidst  the  boisterous  applause  of  the  as- 
sembled tribe,  another  warrior  would  enter  the  circle,  and 
dramatically  show  the  mode  in  which  he  had  killed  an 
enemy.  Thus  the  dance  went  on,  sometimes  for  several 
days  with  a most  entertaining  variety  of  movement  and 
circumstance.  But  dances  of  this  kind  were  not  merely 
entertaining;  they  were  regarded  as  highly  instructive  to 
the  children  and  young  men.  ‘'Here,’’  says  Black  Hawk, 
“our  warriors  were  made;”  and  he  likens  it  to  the  mili- 
tary training  which  he  witnessed  at  West  Point.  There 
was  still  another  inspiration  to  these  dances,  and  that  was 
vanity  and  love  of  applause,  which  worthy  traits  the  In- 
dian shared  in  common  with  all  other  races.  It  was  the 
only  way  he  had  of  recording  his  exploits  in  the  memory  of 
his  tribe. 

“Among  the  Indians  of  the  upper  Mississippi,”  says 
Atwater,  “the  Sacs  and  Foxes  are  decidedly  the  best  actors, 
and  have  the  greatest  variety  of  plays  among  them.  Their 
war  dances  may  be  viewed  as  tragedies  in  the  rudest  state ; 
and  those  dances  wherein  both  sexes  appear  are  truly 
comedies  of  no  miean  cast.  Each  person  who  acts  is  painted 
and  dressed  in  a manner  entirely  appropriate  for  the  part 
to  be  personated  by  the  actor  or  actress.  To  see  a play 
acted  of  a ludicrous  cast  of  character,  I have  seen  a thou- 
sand Indians  present  who  were  delighted  with  the  acting. 
Thunders  of  applause  followed  some  antic  prank,  while  a 
visible  displeasure  would  sometimes  punish  a failure  to 
act  well.” 

The  Sacs  were  a generous  people,  holding  property  in 
very  light  esteem;  and  they  felt  quite  well  repaid  for  a 
gift  or  loan  if  they  took  it  out  of  the  recipient  in  some 
rough  prank.  It  is  said  that  the  Foxes  were  at  one  time 
in  need  of  horses,  and  sent  a delegation  of  chiefs  and 
warriors  to  Sauk-e-nauk  to  get  them.  They  seated  them- 
selves in  a circle  while  the  young  men  of  the  Sacs  went 


148  BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


to  bring  them  in.  The  young  scamps  soon  came  riding 
back,  each  carrying  a switch.  Around  and  around  the  circle 
dashed  the  young  fellows  in  high  glee,  every  now  and  then 
slashing  away  at  the  shoulders  of  their  visitors,  who,  ap- 
parently oblivious  to  what  was  going  on,  smoked  away  in 
solemn  silence.  When  the  young  Sacs  had  had  their  fill 
of  the  sport,  they  dismounted  and  presented  the  horses  to 
the  distinguished  visitors. 

Their  game  of  ball  has  been  already  described  under 
Note  14,  where  at  Mackinac  it  was  played  as  a cover  for 
an  intended  massacre. 

18.  ‘‘They  were  attacked  and  defeated.’’  The  refer- 
ence here  is  to  the  Fort  Dearborn  massacre  on  August  15, 
1812.  With  this,  the  Sacs  had  nothing  to  do-. 

19.  “Against  a fortified  place.”  Fort  Meigs,  on  the 
Maumee  River,  where  on  May  i,  1813,  General  Proctor 
with  a force  of  about  5, 000  British  and  Indians,  besieged 
Gen.  William  Henry  Harrison.  The  soldiers  who  came 
down  the  river  in  boats  were  Gen.  Green  Clay’s  Ken- 
tuckians. One  detachment  of  these  pursued  the  British  too 
far,  and  were  defeated  and  captured,  as  Black  Hawk  says ; 
but  the  other  detachment  was  instrumental  in  raising  the 
siege.  The  interference  of  Tecumseh  and  Black  Hawk 
when  the  Indians  were  killing  the  prisoners,  is  well  known 
in  history.  Tecumseh  was  under  peculiar  obligations  to 
protect  the  white  prisoners,  having  given  General  Harrison 
his  promise  that  this  should  be  done.  At  one  time  during 
the  siege,  the  prisoners  were  undergoing  rough  treatment 
at  the  hands  of  the  Indians  while  General  Proctor  was 
standing  helplessly  by.  Tecumseh,  riding  up  at  the  moment, 
leaped  from  his  horse  in  great  anger,  and  threatened  to 
kill  the  first  one  who  laid  a hand  upon  the  prisoners.  “Why 
did  you  permit  this?”  he  angrily  demanded  of  General 
Proctor.  “I  am  unable  to  restrain  your  warriors,”  was 
the  reply.  “You  are  not  fit  to  command,”  cried  Tecumseh; 
“go  home  and  put  on  petticoats.” 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  149 


20.  ‘The  young  war  chief  in  command.”  Major 
George  Croghan  was  only  21  years  old  when  in  command 
at  Fort  Stephenson  (Lower  Sandusky,  Ohio).  His  gar- 
rison consisted  of  160  men.  On  August  i and  2, 
General  Proctor  attacked  this  post  with  500  British  regu- 
lars and  700  Indians.  Major  Croghan's  defense  of  this 
fort  and  his  repulse  of  the  British  and  Indians,  makes  it 
one  of  the  notable  battles  of  the  war  of  1812.  Their  “suc- 
cess being  bad  and  having  got  no  plunder,”  Black  Hawk 
left  that  night  for  his  home  with  about  twenty  of  his  men. 
This  was  about  two  months  before  the  battle  of  the  Thames, 
where  Tecumseh  was  killed.  His  departure  was  strictly 
in  accordance  with  Indian  notions  of  military  discipline. 
'‘No  success  and  no  plunder”  justified  desertion  at  any 
time.  A chief  was  obe3^ed  not  because  of  his  office  and 
rank,  but  because  of  his  ability  to  lead  his  people  to  suc- 
cessful war. 

21.  ‘T  have  concluded  to  adopt  him.”  This  was  Elijah 
Kilbourne,  a native  of  Pennsylvania,  who  at  the  beginning 
of  the  war  of  1812  was  engaged  as  a scout.  When  Black 
Hawk  started  home  on  the  night  following  the  British 
repulse  at  Fort  Stephenson,  as  stated  in  the  preceding  note, 
Kilbourne  and  a number  of  others  were  detailed  to  follow 
him  and  watch  his  movements.  As  they  approached  the 
vicinity  of  the  village,  the  scouts,  finding  themselves  in  a 
situation  of  great  peril,  determined  to  separate,  and  let 
each  man  take  care  of  himself  as  best  he  could.  Just  as 
Kilbourne  emerged  from  a tangled  thicket,  he  perceived 
an  Indian  on  his  knees  drinking  from  a spring.  Taking  a 
quick  aim  with  his  rifle  at  the  Indian,  the  hammer  crashed 
down,  shivering  the  flint  into  pieces  without  discharging 
the  gun.  In  an  instant  Black  Hawk  was  on  his  feet  with 
his  deadly  aim  directed  at  Kilbourne.  Advancing  toward 
his  captive  and  ordering  himi  to  surrender,  he  marched 
him  to  his  camp,'^a  stone’s  throw  distant.  On  the  following 


150  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


morning  the  Indians  took  their  captive  to  the  Rock  River 
village,  where  he  was  adopted  into  the  tribe  as  the  son 
of  Black  Hawk,  from  which  he  was  unable  to  escape  for 
three  years.  No  record  has  been  left  of  his  life  among  the 
Sacs. 

22.  ^‘They  forced  us  into  a sink-hole.”  This  affair, 
known  as  the  battle  of  the  Sink-hole,  near  Fort  Howard 
on  the  Cuivre  River,  occurred  May  24,  1815.  The  leader 
of  the  American  troops,  killed  by  Black  Hawk  at  the  first 
onset,  was  Captain  Craig,  and  the  white  man  killed  at  the 
edge  of  the  sink-hole,  upon  whose  body  was  placed  the 
dead  Indian,  was  Lieut.  Edward  Spears. 

23.  ^^On  my  return  to  Rock  River.”  Here  again  Black 
Hawk  errs  in  the  order  of  events.  The  Sink-hole  battle 
occurred  in  May,  1815,  and  the  battle  at  Campbell’s  Island 
in  July,  1814. 

24.  ''One  boat  was  drawn  ashore  by  the  wind.”  "Dur- 
ing the  night  a strong  wind  came  up  and  Major  Campbell 
decided  to  take  advantage  of  it  and  made  an  early  start 
with  his  boats.  When  Black  Hawk  arrived  at  the  Mis- 
sissippi shore  he  found  the  Americans  gone  and  he  im- 
mediately started  up  the  river  in  pursuit.  Campbell’s  fleet 
had  proceeded  about  six  miles  up  the  river  beyond  the 
island  of  Rock  Island  when  they  encountered  a severe 
storm*,  which  drove  the  boat  commanded  by  Campbell  upon 
the  shore  of  the  island,  since  known  as  Campbell’s  Island. 
While  waiting  for  the  storm  to  subside  the  troops  landed 
and  began  preparing  their  breakfast.  Black  Hawk,  who 
had  followed  on  the  Illinois  shore,  saw  the  stranded  boat, 
and  with  his  warriors  he  forded  the  Mississippi  from  the 
main  shore  to  the  island,  and  commenced  an  attack  upon 
Campbell’s  soldiers.  The  two  other  boats  which  had  pre- 
ceded the  ill-fated  vessel,  and  which  were  commanded  by 
Lieuts.  Stephen  Rector  and  Jonathan  Riggs,  hearing  the 
report  of  fire-arms,  quickly  returned  to  the  rescue.  The 


BLACK  HAWICS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  151 


engagement  lasted  all  day.  The  rangers  effected  a retreat 
after  a heroic  rescue  of  Campbelhs  crew,  but  left  Camp- 
bell’s ill-fated  boat  in  the  hands  of  the  Indians,  who,  after 
plundering  it,  set  it  on  fire.  The  total  casualties  were  six- 
teen killed,  of  whom  one  was  a woman  and  one  a child. 
The  Illinois  legislature  at  its  session  of  1904-5  appropriated 
$5,000  for  a monument  to  mark  the  spot.”  (From  Hon. 
W.  A.  Meese’s  ‘Tarly  Rock  Island.”) 

25.  ‘The  boats  arrived  in  the  evening.”  The  object 
of  Campbell’s  expedition  had  been  to  reinforce  the  garri- 
son at  Fort  Shelby  (Prairie  du  Chien)  or  to  recapture 
the  post  in  case  it  had  fallen  into  British  hands.  The 
failure  of  Campbell  left  the  entire  Northwest  in  practical 
control  of  the  British.  Moreover,  as  we  have  seen,  the 
British,  with  great  military  sagacity,  had  supplied  Black 
Hawk  with  cannon,  skilled  artillerymen,  and  plenty  of 
ammunition.  The  instructions  had  been  to  guard  this  point 
at  Rock  Island,  and  to  allow  no  American  relief  expedition 
to  ascend  the  river.  These  instructions  had  reached  Black 
Hawk  just  in  time  for  him  to  intercept  Major  Campbell, 
whom  he  had  a few  hours  before  intended  to  allow  to 
proceed  on  his  way  unmolested. 

In  view  of  these  circumstances,  an  expedition  was  fitted 
out  and  left  Fort  Independence  on  August  2,  1814,  reach- 
ing the  mouth  of  Rock  River  on  September  4 having  the 
purpose  of  sweeping  the  country  clear  of  this  formidable 
band  of  Indians,  and  of  establishing  a fort  in  the  very 
heart  of  Black  Hawk’s  country,  where  that  terrible  chief 
could  be  held  in  control.  The  expedition  was  in  command 
of  Gen.  Zachary  Taylor,  then  Major  Taylor,  afterward 
President  of  the  United  States,  with  eight  barges  and  about 
400  men.  Major  Taylor  found  himself  unable  to  ascend 
Rock  River  as  far  as  Sauk-e-nauk,  on  account  of  the  size 
of  his  boats  and  the  low  stage  of  water  at  that  season. 
On  the  morning  of  September  5,  the  Indians  commenced 


152  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


the  attack,  and  the  British  with  their  cannon  (Major  Tay- 
lor’s official  report  says  they  had  one  six-pounder,  one 
four-pounder,  and  two  swivels)  soon  compelled  the  Ameri- 
can boats  to  drop  out  of  their  range.  Taylor’s  report  bears 
out  Black  Hawk’s  statement  that  '^almost  every  shot  took 
effect.  The  British  being  such  good  gunners,  they  rarely 
missed.”  Major  Taylor  held  a council  of  war,  and  as 
they  had  but  334  effective  men,  officers  and  privates,  to 
three  times  that  number  of  the  enemy,  the  expedition  was 
abandoned  and  returned  down  the  river. 

26.  ‘'We  met  the  great  chiefs  in  council.”  These  were 
Gen.  William  Clark,  Governor  of  Missouri  Territory, 
famous  for  his  great  explorations  with  Merriweather  Lewis 
in  the  new  Northwest;  Ninian  Edwards,  Governor  of 
Illinois  Territory,  and  Auguste  Chouteau,  a prominent  citi- 
zen of  Missouri  Territory,  appointed  by  President  Monroe 
as  commissioners  to  [conclude  a treaty  of  peace  and  amity 
between  the  United  States  and  the  Sacs  of  Rock  River. 
This  treaty  recited  the  fact  that  the  Sacs  had  kept  up  the 
hostilities  of  the  war  of  1812  after  the  United  States  and 
Great  Britain  and  all  the  other  Indian  tribes  had  long  been 
pacified.  After  naming  the  different  treaties  to  which  the 
Sacs  had  been  parties,  including  that  of  November  3,  1804, 
mentioned  in  Notes  ii  and  12,  the  Sacs  agreed  to  ratify 
and  confirm  them  all.  To  this  treaty  Black  Hawk  “touched 
the  goose  quill,”  thus  whether  knowingly  or  unwittingly 
confirming  the  sale  of  the  land  for  which  he  made  war  in 
1832.  This  treaty  was  signed  May  13,  1816.  The  Indians, 
however,  were  relying  upon  the  seventh  article  of  the 
treaty  of  1804,  by  which  they  were  to  enjoy  the  privilege 
of  living  and  hunting  upon  the  ceded  land  as  long  as  it 
remained  the  property  of  the  United  States.  That  is  to 
say,  the  United  States  would  never  disturb  their  possession. 

> 27.  “A  good  spirit  which  lived  in  a cave.”  The  mouth 
of  this  cave  was  on  the  north  side  of  the  Mississippi  facing 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


153 


Davenport  It  is  now  closed  by  the  abutment  of  the  govern- 
ment bridge  which  spans  the  river  at  this  point. 

28.  ‘‘We  would  then  open  the  caches.”  These  caches 
were  made,  so  Judge  Spencer  tells  us  in  his  Reminiscences, 
by  cutting  out  a circular  piece  of  sod  as  large  as  would 
admit  a man’s  body.  This  sod  was  laid  aside  and  a hole 
dug,  enlarging  to  a depth  of  five  or  six  feet,  so  as  to  make 
it  of  a size  sufficient  to  hold  the  corn,  beans,  squashes,  and 
the  like,  of  one  family.  The  bottom  and  sides  were  lined 
with  bark,  and  when  the  vegetables  were  deposited,  they 
were  covered  with  the  same  material.  The  hole  was  then 
filled  up  with  earth.  The  circular  sod  was  then  replaced, 
and  all  the  dirt  removed  so  as  to  make  it  look  as  if  the 
ground  had  not  been  disturbed.  It  depended  upon  the 
hiding  whether  there  would  be  any  provisions  there  in  the 
spring;  for  they  knew  that  as  soon  as  they  were  gone,  the 
Winnebagoes  and  other  Indians  would  come  and  hunt  for 
their  treasure.  These  Indians,  delving  into  the  ground 
with  their  muskrat  spears,  often  found  the  buried  corn, 
and  thus  took  the  provisions  of  several  families.  These 
robberies  never  disturbed  the  pleasant  relations  between 
the  tribes;  but  when  a family  had  been  thus  despoiled,  it 
was  the  custom  to  send  some  of  the  young  men  around 
the  village,  from  one  wigwam  to  another,  and  collect  from 
each  a small  quantity  for  the  benefit  of  the  sufferers. 

29.  “This  work  was  done  by  the  women.”  The  posi- 
tion of  women  among  these  Indians  was  not  one  of  slavery, 
nor  was  their  lot  a particularly  hard  one.  Housekeeping 
was  not  a very  laborious  task  with  them.  If,  for  any  cause 
the  work  of  the  women  became  burdensome,  the  husband 
solved  the  servant-girl  problem  by  taking  a new  wife.  The 
women  seem  to  have  made  no  objection  to  this  arrange- 
ment, but  in  all  the  reported  cases  appear  to  have  welcomed 
the  newcomer  as  a valuable  addition  to  the  household. 
Marriages  were  intended  to  be  permanent,  and  generally 


154  BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


were  so;  but  when  the  parties  found  themselves  uncon- 
genial, they  separated  peaceably,  and  each  was  at  liberty 
to  seek  a new  mate.  Although  polygamy  was  allowed  by 
their  social  code,  it  was  rather  unusual. 

30.  ‘T  built  my  lodge  on  a mound.”  This  lodge  was 
at  the  place  marked  on  the  map  on  page  68  as  ‘‘Graves  of 
Black  Hawk’s  Children.”  Just  below  it  was  Black  Hawk’s 
spring.  This  was  a very  abundant  fountain  long  after  the 
departure  of  the  Sacs  from  Saukenauk;  but  it  is  now  dry. 

31.  “I  found  a family  occupying  my  house.”  This  was 
the  family  of  Judge  Pence,  and  the  time  was  March,  1829. 
Black  Hawk  was  in  an  indignant  mood,  and  said  a good 
deal ; but  the  only  thing  they  could  well  make  out,  as  Spen- 
cer tells  us,  was  when  Black  Hawk  pointed  to  the  invaded 
wigwam,  saying : “Sauk-e-wig-e-op and  sweeping  his  hand 
about,  said:  “Sauk-e  Auk-e;”  by  which  they  understood 
him  to  say  that  the  wigwam  and  the  land  around  it  belonged 
to  the  Sacs. 

32.  “The  one  who  remained.”  This  was  Joshua  Vand- 
rufif.  Among  those  who  were  not  to  be  allowed  to  remain 
was  PJnnah  Wells.  He  was  a resolute  man,  by  no  means 
disposed  to  be  conciliatory  toward  the  Indians.  According 
to  Judge  Spencer,  he  had  made  it  a practice  to  turn  his 
horses  and  cattle  out  to  pasture  at  night.  These  easily 
found  their  way  through  the  frail  fences  of  the  Indians  and 
destroyed  their  crops.  Keokuk  had  gone  to  the  settlers 
asking  them  to  keep  their  cattle  in  at  night,  and  they  might 
turn  them  loose  in  the  daytime,  when  the  Indians  would 
watch  them  and  do  them  no  harmi.  All  had  agreed  to  this 
excepting  Wells,  who  turned  his  stock  loose  as  before.  That 
night  the  Indians  rounded  up  Wells’  cattle  and  turned  them 
into  his  own  well-fenced  cornfield,  and  left  them  there. 
The  next  night  Mr.  Wells  kept  them  in  his  barnyard. 

33.  “Afraid  of  the  palefaced  militia.”  The  various 
troubles  mentioned  in  the  narrative  and  accompanying 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  155 


notes,  impelled  the  settlers  to  call  upon  the  national  and 
state  authorities  for  help  in  removing  the  Indians.  Accord- 
ingly, Governor  Reynolds  called  for  700  volunteer  mounted 
militia.  About  twice  that  number  responded,  and  ren- 
dezvoused at  Beardstown,  under  the  command  of  General 
Duncan.  They  reached  Rock  River  June  25,  1831,  and 
crossed  the  south  fork  of  that  stream  to  Vandruflf’s  Island. 
They  believed  that  they  were  on  the  mainland,  and  were 
quite  indignant  to  find  that  the  main  stream  was  yet  before 
them.  Meanwhile,  General  Gaines  had  come  up  Rock 
River  a little  above  the  foot  of  Vandruflf’s  Island,  his  sol- 
diers, amounting  to  ten  companies  of  United  States  infantry, 
having  been  transported  on  barges.  Meanwhile,  a company 
styling  themselves  the  ‘‘Rock  River  Rangers,”  consisting 
of  about  fifty  men,  for  the  most  part  settlers  in  that  neigh- 
borhood, had  started  from  Fort  Armstrong  toward  the  In- 
dian village.  All  three  of  these  parties  finding  that  the 
Indians  had  departed  from  their  village,  believed  that  they 
had  collected  on  Vandrufif’s  Island.  Gaines  raked  the 
lower  end  with  grapeshot,  and  the  rangers  posted  on  the 
blufifs,  with  a few  pieces  of  light  cannon,  made  an  ineflfec- 
tual  attempt  to  throw  shot  across  the  main  stream  of  Rock 
River.  But  the  Indians,  as  Black  Hawk  tells  us,  were 
miles  away.  General  Gaines  and  the  Rangers  then  quietly 
went  back  to  Fort  Armstrong.  But  the  “palefaced  militia” 
had  come  out  to  kill  Indians,  and,  cheated  of  their  prey, 
were  determined  to  do  something  to  repay  them  for  their 
long  march.  When  scows  were  brought  to  take  them  across 
the  river,  they  fell  upon  the  village,  and  although  a thunder- 
storm was  raging,  they  set  fire  to  every  wigwam,  and  march- 
ing to  Rock  Island,  camped  for  the  night.  Thus  fell  Sauk- 
e-nauk.  - Both  on  that  expedition  and  in  the  Black  Hawk 
war  of  the  following  year,  the  militia  were  “under  little 
restraint  of  their  chiefs,”  and  Black  Hawk’s  belief  that  he 
would  not  be  allowed  to  surrender,  but  that  the  tribe  would 
have  been  given  no  quarter,  was  well  founded. 


156  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


34.  ‘^The  British  will  assist  you.”  Of  course  no  re- 
sponsible official  at  Malden  held  out  to  Neapope  (Naw- 
pope)  any  hope  of  assistance  whatever.  But  he  returned 
with  his  mind  filled  from  some  source  with  the  crazy  belief 
that  the  British  were  ready  to  lend  their  aid,  and  he  so 
reported  to  Black  Hawk.  On  his  way  back,  he  had  stopped 
at  the  prophet’s  town,  where  that  reckless  dreamer  assured 
him  that  the  Pottawattomies  and  Winnebagoes  were  ready 
to  unite  with  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  in  driving  the  Americans 
from  the  Rock  River  valley.  The  prophet  sent  an  urgent 
entreaty  to  Black  Hawk  to  come  to  his  village,  raise  a crop 
of  corn,  and  perfect  an  invincible  league  of  tribes,  who, 
with  the  assistance  of  the  British,  would  make  them  forever 
secure  in  the  possession  of  their  homes. 

Around  every  fort  on  the  border,  from  the  earliest  times 
onward,  hovered  a band  of  French,  English,  and  American 
traders,  in  sharp  competition  for  the  rich  furs  and  peltries 
of  the  Indians.  No  lie  was  too  monstrous,  no  promise  too 
plainly  impossible  of  performance,  with  which  to  stir  up  the 
credulous  Indians  against  their  rivals.  When  the  French 
and  the  British  were  in  turn  driven  from  the  sovereignty 
of  the  Old  Northwest  Territory,  the  principal  competition 
was  between  the  British  and  American  traders.  The  former 
government  early  lost  all  hope  of  regaining  the  country  for 
themselves ; but  the  traders,  eager  to  overcome  the  natural 
advantage  of  the  Americans  (which  they  were  throwing 
away  by  their  uncompromising  policy  against  the  Indians), 
assumed  a patronizing  and  friendly  attitude  toward  the  red 
man,  while  prodding  him  on  to  ill-will  and  deeds  of  violence 
against  the  Americans.  One  needs  only  to  read  the  frank 
narrative  of  Black  Hawk,  to  see  how  these  traders  went 
about  it. 

35.  ‘The  trader  returned.”  Colonel  Davenport  had 
been  to  Washington,  where  he  held  an  extended  interview 
with  President  Jackson.  The  proposition  to  pay  the  In- 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  157 


dians  $6,000  to  remove  across  the  Mississippi,  to  which 
Black  Hawk  had  reluctantly  consented,  was  put  before  the 
President.  The  fiery  Jackson  would  not  listen  to  it.  ‘T  will 
not  pay  them  one  cent,  Colonel  Davenport,’’  he  cried ; ‘‘they 
must  go.  By  the  Eternal,  I will  not  pay  them  one  cent !” 

36.  “We  commenced  our  march  up  the  Mississippi.” 
This  was,  of  course,  in  direct  violation  of  the  treaty  made 
in  the  preceding  June,  shortly  after  the  destruction  of  the 
Sac  village,  to  which  he  had  “touched  the  goose  quill.” 
Black  Hawk  had  come  to  believe  that  treaties  with  the 
Americans  were  of  no  binding  force  whatever.  The  treaty 
of  1804  (See  Note  12),  “the  origin  of  all  our  serious  diffi- 
culties with  the  whites,”  had  been  made  without  any  sort 
of  authority  on  the  part  of  the  chiefs  who  signed  it.  Al- 
though Black  tiawk  and  other  chiefs  and  warriors,  with 
the  consent  of  the  nation,  had  afterwards  ratified  it,  it  was 
with  the  belief  that  the  Indians  were  to  enjoy  the  privilege 
of  living  and  hunting  upon  the  territory  as  long  as  the 
United  States  owned  it.  This  treaty  of  1831,  above  men- 
tioned, had  been  signed  most  unwillingly.  The  controversy 
between  the  peace  party  under  Keokuk  and  the  war  party 
under  Black  Hawk,  had  diverted  them  from  their  usual 
winter  hunting;  their  village  had  been  burned  and  their 
cornfields  seized  by  the  white  settlers,  and  the  tribe  was  on 
the  verge  of  starvation.  Threatened  with  extermination  by 
the  militia  under  General  Duncan  and  the  regular  troops 
under  General  Gaines  at  Fort  Armstrong,  he  had  yielded 
to  the  duress. 

After  crossing  the  Mississippi  to  the  Illinois  side  op- 
posite Fort  Madison,  he  moved  up  that  stream  to  the 
mouth  of  Rock  River.  As  he  proceeded  up  that  stream 
toward  the  prophet’s  town,  General  Atkinson  twice  sent 
messengers  after  him  demanding  that  he  return  and  sur- 
render. To  each  of  these.  Black  Hawk  sent  a defiant  re- 
fusal. But  on  reaching  the  prophet’s  town,  a stunning  dis- 


158  BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


appointment  awaited  him.  The  Winnebagoes  received  him 
coldly  and  refused  to  ally  themselves  with  him.  He  met 
with  a like  reception  from  the  Pottawattomies.  Entirely 
disillusioned,  convinced  that  he  had  been  deceived,  and  that 
his  expedition  was  doomed  to  failure,  he  awaited  only  an 
opportunity  to  surrender.  That  opportunity  came,  as  he 
believed,  when  he  heard  that  Major  Stillman,  with  a com- 
pany of  mounted  men,  had  encamped  about  eight  miles 
away.  On  May  12,  Major  Stillman  and  Major  Bailey  had 
been  authorized  to  lead  their  battalions,  amounting  to  about 
275  men,  some  thirty  miles  northeast  of  Dixon,  and  coerce 
the  hostile  Indians  into  submission.  On  the  14th,  Black 
Hawk  was  giving  a ‘‘dog  feast,”  a rare  banquet  and  mark 
of  respect,  to  some  of  the  leading  Pottawattomie  chiefs, 
among  whom  were  Sha-bo-na,  Wau-ban-see,  and  others, 
staunch  friends  of  the  white  men.  How  some  forty  of 
his  men  engaged  in  battle  with  the  275  well-armed  and 
mounted  militia ; the  violation  of  his  flag  of  truce ; the 
utterly  panic  stricken  flight  of  Stillman's  men,  is  all  told 
truthfully  in  the  narrative. 

When  Stillman's  men  reached  Dixon  after  their  wild 
flight  before  Black  Hawk's  ^‘2,000  Indians,''  as  they  re- 
ported, there  came  a wild  demand  on  the  part  of  the  remain- 
ing militia  to  be  discharged  at  once.  No  persuasions,  no 
threats,  no  pointing  out  that  there  were  less  than  fifty 
Indians  instead  of  the  2,000  which  Stillman's  men  reported, 
could  move  them.  They  suddenly  remembered  the  crops 
which  they  had  left  growing  in  the  field ; the  families  left 
at  home  undefended,  and  silently  pleading  for  their  valor- 
ous protection.  Discharged  they  must  be  at  once.  Finding 
it  useless  to  argue  with  men  in  their  frame  of  mind,  arrange- 
ments were  made  for  mustering  them  out  of  the  service, 
and  Governor  Reynolds  at  once  issued  a call  for  a new 
levy.  They  had  come  out  for  the  fun  of  killing  Indians; 
not  for  the  grief  of  being  killed,  unless  they  could  run 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


159 


faster  than  the  redskins.  It  was  at  this  time  and  under 
these  circumstances  that  Capt.  Abraham  Lincoln’s  company 
of  the  fourth  regiment,  Illinois  Mounted  Volunteers,  was 
mustered  out  at  the  mouth  of  the  Fox  River,  on  May  27, 
1832,  precisely  one  month  lacking  one  day  after  they  had 
been  mustered  in  at  Beardstown,  Illinois.  But  Captain  Lin- 
coln and  a considerable  number  of  others  had  not  shared 
in  the  panic.  They  had  enlisted  to  do  real  military  service 
and  not  to  be  bluffed  out  by  the  first  shot.  He  accordingly 
re-enlisted  as  a private  in  Captain  Iles’s  Company,  organized 
for  scouting  service.  As  Black  Hawk  fled  to  the  Four 
Lakes  (Madison,  Wisconsin),  pursued  by  other  troops,  the 
new  term  of  enlistment  expired,  and  Captain  Iles’s  company 
was  mustered  out  for  lack  of  further  duties,  on  June  16, 
by  Lieut.  Robert  Anderson,  of  Fort  Sumter  fame.  On  the 
same  day,  Captain  Lincoln  was  again  mustered  into  the 
service  as  a private  in  Capt.  Jacob  M.  Early’s  independent 
company.  This  company  was  on  constant  scouting  duty 
until  July  10,  when,  provisions  becoming  scarce,  the  enemy 
retreating,  and  a general  reorganization  of  the  army  having 
been  determined  on  by  General  Atkinson,  all  the  independ- 
ent companies  were  mustered  out,  including  that  of  Captain 
Early,  to  which  Lincoln  belonged.  Alv/ays  the  last  to 
leave  a company  as  it  was  mustered  out,  and  the  first  to  re- 
enlist in  another,  his  brief  military  career  (April  28- July 
10)  was  highly  creditable.  He  always  made  light  of  his 
services  in  the  Black  Hawk  war,  but  enjoyed  telling  the 
many  humorous  incidents  of  the  campaign,  in  which  he 
declared  he  ‘‘saw  no  live  fighting  Indians.” 

His  itinerary  in  that  war  may  be  traced  on  the  map  on 
page  12  from  New  Salem,  his  home,  to  Beardstown;  to 
the  mouth  of  Rock  River ; to  Dixon ; Apple  River ; Galena ; 
Stillman’s  battle  ground  (long  after  the  battle)  ; Pecatonica ; 
Lake  Koshkonong;  to  Dixon  and  thence  home,  partly  by 
way  of  the  Illinois  River  but  mostly  on  foot.  Belonging 


160  BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


as  he  did  in  his  last  two  enlistments  to  a scouting  company, 
there  were,  of  course,  various  side  marches  of  no  great 
length. 

37.  ‘‘He  had  once  been  a member  of  our  tribe.’'  Elijah 
Kilbourne,  mentioned  in  Note  21. 

38.  “Two  young  white  squaws."  After  Stillman's 
battle,  when  Black  Hawk  believed  that  he  was  to  be  denied 
the  right  to  surrender,  his  flag  of  truce  disregarded,  and 
his  envoys  murdered,  he  at  once  began  to  plan  for  escape. 
His  idea  was  to  get  to  the  Four  Lakes,  thence  to  and  down 
the  Wisconsin  to  the  Mississippi  and  across  that  river, 
where  the  white  man  seemed  desirous  to  have  him  go.  The 
Black  Hawk  war,  from  the  beginning,  was  apparently  a 
determination  on  the  part  of  the  American  troops  to  pre- 
vent the  execution  of  this  peaceable  plan.  If  Stillman  had 
received  the  two  flag  bearers,  there  would  have  been  no 
war.  It  was  a misunderstanding,  of  course ; but  the  mean- 
ing of  a white  flag  was  perfectly  understood  by  Black 
Hawk,  and  its  violation  on  May  14  by  the  panic-stricken 
white  troops  admits  of  no  excuse.  The  Indians,  still  anx- 
ious to  escape,  yet  burning  with  indignation,  separated  into 
small  bands  and  committed  a number  of  murders.  Some 
parties  of  Pottawattomies  and  Winnebagoes  joined  them; 
and  saw  in  the  turmoil  the  opportunity  of  avenging  some 
of  their  private  grievances.  Among  these  was  the  massacre 
of  the  Hall  family  on  Indian  Creek,  referred  to  by  Black 
Hawk. 

In  1830,  William  Davis,  a blacksmith  of  powerful  build 
and  undaunted  courage,  built  a cabin  and  blacksmith's  shop 
on  Indian  Creek.  Later,  intending  to  erect  a flour  mill, 
he  had  commenced  to  construct  a dam  to  furnish  the  neces- 
sary power.  A band  of  Pottawattomies  living  some  dis- 
tance above  the  dam,  objected  to  its  construction,  because 
it  would  interfere  with  their  fishing.  When  the  Indians 
attempted  to  destroy  it,  Davis  was  able  to  prevent  them. 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  161 


and  in  the  quarrel,  gave  one  of  them  a severe  beating. 
Several  white  families  had  settled  in  the  immediate  neigh- 
borhood, among  them  William  Hall,  William  Pettigrew, 
John  and  J.  H.  Henderson,  Allen  Howard,  and  others. 

After  Stillman’s  defeat,  Shab-bona,  the  Winnebago  chief, 
who  for  more  than  twenty  years  had  been  the  unfailing 
friend  and  protector  of  the  white  settlers,  knowing  the  exist- 
ing temper  of  the  Indians,  mounted  his  pony,  and  dashing 
through  the  surrounding  country,  warned  the  whites  of  their 
awful  peril.  His  son,  Pype-gee,  and  his  nephew,  Pypes, 
were  hastily  dispatched  to  carry  the  warning  to  such  settle- 
ments as  were  too  far  out  of  the  way  for  Shab-bo-na  to 
reach  in  time  for  their  safety.  Many  of  the  settlements 
crowded  together,  and  by  uniting  their  forces  saved  them 
from  attack.  Some  of  the  Indian  Creek  families  fled  to 
Ottawa,  only  to  return  in  a few  days,  believing  that  the 
danger  was  over.  Mr.  Davis,  however,  brave  and  mighty, 
refused  to  seek  safety,  and  made  light  of  the  warning  car- 
ried by  Shab-bo-na.  >^His  home,  however,  was  open  to  such 
of  his  neighbors  as  chose  to  seek  its  shelter,  and  there  were 
gathered  there,  in  more  or  less  fear  and  anxiety,  a number 
of  families,  including  those  of  William  Hall  and  William 
Pettigrew. 

From  early  in  the  morning  on  the  date  of  the  massacre. 
May  20,  1832,  a band  of  about  seventy  Indians,  Pottawat- 
tomies,  Winnebagoes,  and  Sacs,  had  been  hiding  in  the 
thick  forest  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Davis  house,  malig- 
nantly watching  every  movement  made  in  the  doomed  settle- 
ment. So  cautious  were  the  movements  of  the  Indians 
that  not  so  much  as  the  rustle  of  a leaf  or  the  snapping 
of  a twig  betrayed  their  evil  presence.  About  4 o’clock 
in  the  afternoon,  Mr.  Davis,  Robert  Norris,  Henry  George, 
William  Hall,  and  J.  W.  Hall,  were  in  the  blacksmith  shop 
a few  rods  from  the  house;  while  half  a dozen  other  men 
were  working  in  a cornfield  nearly  half  a mile  away.  William 
11 


162  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


Pettigrew,  with  the  women  and  children,  was  in  the  cabin. 
The  fierce  barking  of  a dog  suddenly  attracted  the  attention 
of  the  inmates,  and  looking  out  of  the  open  door,  they  saw 
the  Indians  in  full  war  paint  at  the  very  threshold.  ‘‘My 
God,  here  they  are  now !”  cried  Mrs.  Davis.  Mr.  Pettigrew, 
with  a baby  in  his  arms,  flew  to  bar  the  door,  but  was  a 
second  too  late,  and  was  shot  down  by  the  foremost  of  the 
savages,  amidst  the  shrieks  and  cries  of  the  despairing 
women  and  children,  and  the  war  whoop  of  the  Indians. 
But  the  terror  of  the  women  and  children  was  not  for  long. 
Hardly  a minute  elapsed  before  their  despairing  cries  ended 
in  eternal  silence,  as  the  tomahawks  crashed  through  their 
skulls  and  the  sharp  knives  of  the  red  monsters  pierced 
their  hearts.  One  of  the  murderers,  observing  the  infant 
which  had  fallen  to  the  floor  with  Mr.  Pettigrew,  seized  it 
by  its  little  feet,  took  it  thus  into  the  yard  and  dashed  its 
brains  out  against  a stump.  So  sudden  had  been  the  attack 
and  so  overwhelming  the  force  brought  against  them,  that 
the  men  in  the  blacksmith  shop  had  been  unable  to  make 
an  eflfectual  resistance.  The  cabin  was  far  too  small  to 
hold  all  the  Indians,  and  the  remainder  had  at  once  given 
their  attention  to  Mr.  Davis  and  his  comrades.  William 
Hall  was  shot  at  the  first  onset,  and  the  others  were  dis- 
patched almost  before  they  could  seize  a weapon.  Mr. 
Davis  was  the  last  to  succumb,  and  the  bloody  circle  around 
his  dead  body  showed  how  heroic  had  been  his  last  battle. 

Meanwhile,  the  two  daughters  of  Mr.  Hall,  Sylvia, 
aged  17,  and  Rachel,  aged  15,  were  seized  and  hurried 
away  to  a camp  of  the  Winnebagoes.  Here  arrangements 
seem  to  have  been  made  for  their  return  to  the  white  people. 
After  traveling  about  for  nearly  two  weeks  with  the  In- 
dians, by  whom  they  v/ere  treated  with  great  respect,  they 
were  delivered  under  a flag  of  truce  to  the  garrison  of  the 
little  fort  at  Blue  Mounds.  It  may  be  true,  as  Black  Hawk 
believed,  that  the  “two  young  white  squaws”  were  spared 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  163 


through  the  intervention  of  the  Sacs;  but  their  murderous 
intentions  against  the  others  is  clearly  evident. 

39.  At  the  council  held  at  Fort  Armstrong  in  August, 
1833,  when  Black  Hawk  was  released,  Major  Garland 
made  an  address,  in  which  Black  Hawk  understood  hin> 
to  say  that  he  must  obey  Keokuk  and  conform  to  his  coi^i- 
sels.  Black  Hawk  rose  in  an  excited  manner  and  said: 
‘T  will  not  conform  to  the  counsels  of  any  one.  I am  an 
old  man,  my  hair  is  gray.  I once  gave  counsel  to  my  young 
men.  Am  I to  conform,  to  others?  What  I said  to  our 
great  father  at  Washington  I say  again.  I will  always  listen 
to  him.  I am  done.” 

40.  After  Black  Hawk  had  completed  his  autobiogra- 
phy, as  told  in  the  introduction,  he  returned  to  his  family 
on  the  Iowa  River.  The  most  distinguished  man  of  riis 
race,  he  was  feted  and  feasted  and  flattered  by  Indians  and 
white  men  alike ; and  this  was  dear  to  the  old  man’s  heart. 
In  1837,  a delegation  of  Sacs  and  Foxes  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Keokuk  went  to  Washington.  Black  Hawk  accom- 
panied the  party.  In  the  various  cities  visited,  he  was  re- 
ceived with  no  less  attention  than  on  his  first  visit;  but  as 
he  was  not  the  official  head  of  the  party  he  kept  himself 
in  the  background  as  far  as  he  was  permitted  by  the  public. 

On  his  return  in  the  autumn,  he  built  a cabin  in  Lee 
County,  Iowa.  In  the  following  spring,  he  removed  to  the 
Des  Moines  River,  near  the  spot  shown  on  the  map  on 
page  12  as  the  grave  of  Black  Hawk.  Here,  with  his  wife, 
Ash-aw-e-qua,  the  Singing  Bird,  the  still  beloved  wife  of 
his  youth,  his  two  sons,  Nes-se-as-kuk  and  Na-som-see, 
the  former  said  to  have  been  one  of  the  handsomest  Indians 
ever  seen,  and  his  daughter,  Nam-e-qua,  he  spent  the  last 
year  of  his  life.  General  Street  had  made  the  family  a 
present  of  a cow,  greatly  to  their  delight.  The  mother  and 
daughter  were  model  housekeepers ; and  it  is  said  that  they 
invariably  wound  up  the  morning’s  indoor  sweeping  and 


164  BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


cleaning,  by  sweeping  the  yard  in  front  of  the  cabin.  As 
the  warm  days  came  on  the  flies  became  troublesome,  it 
was  their  custom  to  sit  down  beside  the  cow  and  brush 
away  the  flies.  In  the  midst  of  these  pastoral  scenes,  the 
fiery  old  warrior  was  taken  with  bilious  fever,  and  soon 
passed  away.  A few  days  before  his  death,  Ash-aw-e-qua, 
who  had  been  most  devoted  in  her  attentions  to  him,  realized 
that  the  end  was  near.  ‘'He  is  getting  old,’’  she  said; 
“Mon-i-to  calls  him  home.” 

In  July,  1839,  Ash-aw-e-qua,  weeping  bitterly,  informed 
Mr.  Jordan,  their  friend,  the  trader,  that  the  grave  of 
Black  Hawk  had  been  opened  and  the  body  stolen.  This 
ghoulish  act  was  traced  to  a Dr.  Turner.  The  bones  had 
been  cleaned  and  articulated  when  Governor  Lucas  dis- 
covered them,  and  were  finally  placed  among  the  collections 
of  the  Burlington  Geological  and  Historical  Society.  In 
1855,  they  were  consumed  in  a fire  which  destroyed  the 
building  and  its  contents. 


The  End. 


BLACK  HAWICS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  129 


again,  I was  anxious  to  get  it,  that  I might  hand  it  down 
to  my  nation  unsullied. 

He  said  it  was  safe;  he  had  heard  his  chiefs  speak  of 
it,  and  would  get  it  and  send  it  to  me.  I hope  he  will  not 
forget  his  promise,  as  the  whites  generally  do,  because  I 
have  always  heard  that  he  was  a good  man,  and  a good 
father,  and  made  no  promise  that  he  did  not  fulfill. 

Passing  down  the  Mississippi,  I discovered  a large  col- 
lection of  people  in  the  mining  country,  on  the  west  side 
of  the  river,  and  on  the  ground  that  we  had  given  to  our 
relation,  Dubuqe,  a long  time  ago.  I was  surprised  at 
this,  as  I had  understood  from  our  Great  Father  that  the 
Mississippi  was  to  be  the  dividing  line  between  his  red 
and  white  children,  and  he  did  not  wish  either  to  cross  it. 
I was  much  pleased  with  this  talk,  as  I knew  it  would  be 
much  better  for  both  parties.  I have  since  found  the  coun- 
try much  settled  by  the  whites  further  down  and  near  to 
our  people,  on  the  west  side  of  the  river.  I am  very  much 
afraid  that  in  a few  years  they  will  begin  to  drive  and 
abuse  our  people,  as  they  have  formerly  done.  I may  not 
live  to  see  it,  but  I feel  certain  the  day  is  not  far  distant. 

When  we  arrived  at  Rock  Island,  Keokuk  and  the  other 
chiefs  were  sent  for.  They  arrived  the  next  day  with  a 
great  number  of  their  young  men,  and  they  all  appeared 
glad  to  see  me.  Among  them  were  some  who  had  lost  rela- 
tions the  year  before.  When  we  met,  I perceived  the  tear 
of  sorrow  gush  from  their  eyes,  at  the  recollection  of  their 
loss,  yet  they  exhibited  a smiling  countenance,  from  the 
joy  they  felt  at  seeing  me  alive  and  well. 

The  next  morning,  the  war  chief,  our  guide,  convened 
a council  at  Fort  Armstrong.  Keokuk  and  his  party  went 
;o  the  fort ; but,  in  consequence  of  the  war  chief  not  having 
called  for  me  to  accompany  him,  I concluded  that  I would 
wait  until  I was  sent  for.  Consequently,  the  interpreter 
came  and  said,  ‘They  are  ready,  and  have  been  waiting  for 

9 


130  BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


you  to  come  to  the  fort.’’  I told  him  I was  ready  and  would 
accompany  him.  On  our  arrival  there  the  council  com- 
menced. The  war  chief  said  that  the  object  of  this  council 
was  to  deliver  me  up  to  Keokuk.  He  then  read  a paper, 
and  directed  me  to  follow  Keokuk’s  advice,  and  be  gov- 
erned by  his  counsel  in  all  things!  In  this  speech  he  said 
much  that  was  mortifying  to  my  feelings,  and  I made  an 
indignant  reply. 

I do  not  know  what  object  the  war  chief  had  in  making 
such  a speech;  or  whether  he  intended  what  he  said;  but 
I do  know  that  it  was  uncalled  for,  and  did  not  become 
him.  I have  addressed  many  war  chiefs  and  listened  to 
their  speeches  with  pleasure,  but  never  had  my  feelings  of 
pride  and  honor  insulted  on  any  other  occasion.  But  I am 
sorry  I was  so  hasty  in  reply  to  this  chief,  because  I said 
that  which  I did  not  intend  (39). 

In  this  council  I met  my  old  friend  (Col.  Wm.  Daven- 
port), whom  I had  known  about  eighteen  years.  He  is  a 
good  and  brave  chief.  He  always  treated  me  well,  and  gave 
me  good  advice.  He  made  me  a speech  on  this  occasion, 
very  different  from  that  of  the  other  chief.  It  sounded 
like  coming  from  a brave.  He  said  he  had  known  me  a 
long  time,  that  we  had  been  good  friends  during  that  ac- 
quaintance, and,  although  he  had  fought  against  my  braves, 
in  our  late  war,  he  still  extended  the  hand  of  friendship 
to  me  and  hoped  that  I was  now  satisfied,  from  what  I 
had  seen  in  my  travels,  that  it  was  folly  to  think  of  going 
to  war  against  the  whites,  and  would  ever  remain  at  peace. 
He  said  he  would  be  glad  to  see  me  at  all  times,  and  on 
all  occasions  would  be  happy  to  give  me  good  advice. 

If  our  Great  Father  were  to  make  such  men  our  agents 
he  would  much  better  subserve  the  interests  of  our  people, 
as  well  as  his  own,  than  in  any  other  way.  The  war  chiefs 
all  know  our  people,  and  are  respected  by  them.  If  the 
war  chiefs  at  the  different  military  posts  on  the  frontier 


T- 


f *.  i 


:.-l. 


130  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


you  to  come  to  the  fort.”  I told  him  I was  ready  and  would 
accompany  him.  On  our  arrival  there  the  council  com- 
menced. The  war  chief  said  that  the  object  of  this  council 
was  to  deliver  me  up  to  Keokuk.  He  then  read  a paper, 
and  directed  me  to  follow  Keokuk’s  advice,  and  be  gov- 
erned by  his  counsel  in  all  things!  In  this  speech  he  said 
much  that  was  mortifying  to  my  feelings,  and  I made  an 
indignant  reply. 

I do  not  know  what  object  the  war  chief  had  in  making 
such  a speech;  or  whether  he  intended  what  he  said;  but. 
I do  know  that  it  was  uncalled  for,  and  did  not  become  ‘ 
him.  I have  addressed  many  war  chiefs  and  listened  to 
their  speeches  with  pleasure,  but  never  had  my  feelings  of 
pride  and  honor  insulted  on  any  other  occasion.  But  I am 
sorry  I was  so  hasty  in  reply  to  this  chief,  because  I said 
that  which  I did  not  intend  (39). 

In  this  council  I met  my  old  friend  (Col.  Wm.  Daven- 
port), whom  I had  known  about  eighteen  years.  He  is  a 
good  and  brave  chief.  He  always  treated  me  well,  and  gave 
me  good  advice.  He  made  me  a speech  on  this  occasion, 
very  different  from  that  of  the  other  chief.  It  sounded 
like  coming  from  a brave.  He  said  he  had  known  me  a 
long  time,  that  we  had  been  good  friends  during  that  ac- 
quaintance, and,  although  he  had  fought  against  my  braves, 
in  our  late  war,  he  still  extended  the  hand  of  friendship 
to  me  and  hoped  that  I was  now  satisfied,  from  what  I 
had  seen  in  my  travels,  that  it  was  folly  to  think  of  going 
to  war  against  the  whites,  and  would  ever  remain  at  peace. 
He  said  he  would  be  glad  to  see  me  at  all  times,  and  on 
all  occasions  would  be  happy  to  give  me  good  advice. 

If  our  Great  Father  were  to  make  such  men  our  agents 
he  would  much  better  subserve  the  interests  of  our  people, 
as  well  as  his  own,  than  in  any  other  way.  The  war  chiefs 
all  know  our  people,  and  are  respected  by  them.  If  the 
war  chiefs  at  the  different  military  posts  on  the  frontier 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  131 


were  made  agents,  they  could  always  prevent  difficulties 
from  arising  among  the  Indians  and  whites;  and  I have 
no  doubt,  had  the  war  chief  above  alluded  to  been  our 
agent,  we  would  never  have  had  the  difficulties  with  the 
whites  we  have  had.  Our  agents  ought  always  to  be  braves. 
I would,  therefore,  recommend  to  our  Great  Father  the 
propriety  of  breaking  up  the  present  Indian  establishment, 
and  creating  a new  one,  and  make  the  commanding  officers 
at  the  different  frontier  posts  the  agents  of  the  Government 
for  the  different  nations  of  Indians. 

I have  a good  opinion  of  the  American  war  chiefs  gen- 
erally with  whom  I am  acquainted,  and  my  people,  who  had 
an  opportunity  of  seeing  and  becoming  well  acquainted 
with  the  great  war  chief  (Gen.  Winfield  Scott),  who  made 
the  last  treaty  with  them,  in  conjunction  with  tlie  great 
chief  of  Illinois  (Governor  Reynolds),  all  tell  me  that  he 
is  the  greatest  brave  they  ever  saw,  and  a good  man — one 
who  fulfills  his  promises.  Our  braves  spoke  more  highly 
of  him  than  of  any  chief  that  had  ever  been  among  us,  or 
made  treaties  with  us.  Whatever  he  says  may  be  depended 
upon.  If  he  had  been  our  Great  Father  we  never  would 
have  been  compelled  to  join  the  British  in  the  last  war 
with  America,  and  I have  thought  that  as  our  Great  Father 
is  changed  every  few  years,  that  his  children  would  do  well 
to  put  this  great  war  chief  in  his  place,  for  they  cannot  find 
a better  chief  for  a Great  Father  anywhere. 

I would  be  glad  if  the  village  criers  (editors),  in  all  the 
villages  I passed  through,  would  let  their  people  know  my 
wishes  and  opinions  about  this  great  war  chief. 

During  my  travels  my  opinions  were  asked  for  on  dif- 
ferent subjects,  but  for  want  of  a good  interpreter  (our 
regular  interpreter  having  gone  home  on  a different  route), 
were  seldom  given.  Presuming  that  they  would  be  equally 
acceptable  now,  I have  thought  it  a part  of  my  duty  to  lay 
the  most  important  before  the  public. 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  131 


were  made  agents,  they  could  always  prevent  difficulties 
from  arising  among  the  Indians  and  whites;  and  I have 
no  doubt,  had  the  war  chief  above  alluded  to  been  our 
agent,  we  would  never  have  had  the  difficulties  with  the 
whites  we  have  had.  Our  agents  ought  always  to  be  braves. 
I would,  therefore,  recommend  to  our  Great  Father  the 
propriety  of  breaking  up  the  present  Indian  establishment, 
and  creating  a new  one,  and  make  the  commanding  officers 
at  the  different  frontier  posts  the  agents  of  the  Government 
for  the  different  nations  of  Indians. 

I have  a good  opinion  of  the  American  war  chiefs  gen- 
erally with  whom  I am  acquainted,  and  my  people,  who  had 
an  opportunity  of  seeing  and  becoming  well  acquainted 
with  the  great  war  chief  (Gen.  Winfield  Scott),  who  made 
the  last  treaty  with  them,  in  conjunction  with  the  great 
chief  of  Illinois  (Governor  Reynolds),  all  tell  me  that  he 
is  the  greatest  brave  they  ever  saw,  and  a good  man — one 
who  fulfills  his  promises.  Our  braves  spoke  more  highly 
of  him  than  of  any  chief  that  had  ever  been  among  us,  or 
made  treaties  with  us.  Whatever  he  says  may  be  depended 
upon.  If  he  had  been  our  Great  Father  we  never  would 
have  been  compelled  to  join  the  British  in  the  last  war 
with  America,  and  I have  thought  that  as  our  Great  Father 
is  changed  every  few  years,  that  his  children  would  do  well 
to  put  this  great  war  chief  in  his  place,  for  they  cannot  find 
a better  chief  for  a Great  Father  anywhere. 

I would  be  glad  if  the  village  criers  (editors),  in  all  the 
villages  I passed  through,  would  let  their  people  know  my 
wishes  and  opinions  about  this  great  war  chief. 

During  my  travels  my  opinions  were  asked  for  on  dif- 
ferent subjects,  but  for  want  of  a good  interpreter  (our 
regular  interpreter  having  gone  home  on  a different  route), 
were  seldom  given.  Presuming  that  they  would  be  equally 
acceptable  now,  I have  thought  it  a part  of  my  duty  to  lay 
the  most  important  before  the  public. 


132 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


The  subject  of  colonizing  the  negroes  was  introduced 
and  my  opinion  asked  as  to  the  best  method  of  getting 
clear  of  these  people.  I was  not  fully  prepared  at  the  time 
to  answer,  as  I knew  but  little  about  their  situation.  I have 
since  made  many  inquiries  on  the  subject  and  find  that  a 
number  of  States  admit  no  slaves,  whilst  the  balance  hold 
these  negroes  as  slaves,  and  are  anxious,  but  do  not  know 
how  to  get  clear  of  them.  I will  now  give  my  plan,  which, 
when  understood,  I hope  will  be  adopted. 

Let  the  free  States  remove  all  the  male  negroes  within 
their  limits  to  the  slave  States;  then  let  our  Great  Father 
buy  all  the  female  negroes  in  the  slave  States  between  the 
ages  of  twelve  and  twenty,  and  sell  them  tO'  the  people  of 
the  free  States,  for  a term  of  years,  say  those  under  fifteen, 
for  five  years,  and  continue  to  buy  all  the  females  in  the 
slave  States  as  soon  as  they  arrive  at  the  age  of  twelve, 
and  take  them  to  the  free  States  and  dispose  of  them  in 
the  same  way  as  the  first,  and  it  will  not  be  long  before 
the  country  is  clear  of  the  black  skins,  about  which  I am 
told  they  have  been  talking  for  a long  time  and  for  which 
they  have  expended  a large  amount  of  money. 

I have  no  doubt  but  our  Great  Father  would  willingly 
do  his  part  in  accomplishing  this  object  for  his  children, 
as  he  could  not  lose  much  by  it,  and  would  make  them  all 
happy.  If  the  free  States  did  not  want  them  all  for  ser- 
vants, we  would  take  the  balance  in  our  nation  to  help  our 
women  make  corn. 

I have  not  time  now,  nor  is  it  necessary  to  enter  more 
into  detail  about  my  travels  through  the  United  States. 
The  white  people  know  all  about  them,  and  my  people  have 
started  to  their  hunting  grounds  and  I am  anxious  to  follow 
them. 

Before  I take  leave  of  the  public,  I must  contradict  the 
story  of  some  of  the  village  criers,  who,  I have  been  told, 
accuse  me  of  having  murdered  women  and  children  among 


[ 


132  BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


The  subject  of  colonizing  the  negroes  was  introduced 
and  my  opinion  asked  as  to  the  best  method  of  getting 
clear  of  these  people.  I was  not  fully  prepared  at  the  time 
to  answer,  as  I knew  but  little  about  their  situation.  I have 
since  made  many  inquiries  on  the  subject  and  find  that  a 
number  of  States  admit  no  slaves,  whilst  the  balance  hold 
these  negroes  as  slaves,  and  are  anxious,  but  do  not  know 
how  to  get  clear  of  them.  I will  now  give  my  plan,  which, 
when  understood,  I hope  will  be  adopted. 

Let  the  free  States  remove  all  the  male  negroes  within 
their  limits  to  the  slave  States;  then. let  our  Great  Father 
buy  all  the  female  negroes  in  the  slave  States  between  the 
ages  of  twelve  and  twenty,  and  sell  them  to  the  people  of 
the  free  States,  for  a term  of  years,  say  those  under  fifteen, 
for  five  years,  and  continue  to  buy  all  the  females  in  the 
slave  States  as  soon  as  they  arrive  at  the  age  of  twelve, 
and  take  them  to  the  free  States  and  dispose  of  them  in 
the  same  way  as  the  first,  and  it  will  not  be  long  before 
the  country  is  clear  of  the  black  skins,  about  which  I am 
told  they  have  been  talking  for  a long  time  and  for  which 
they  have  expended  a large  amount  of  money. 

I have  no  doubt  but  our  Great  Father  would  willingly 
do  his  part  in  accomplishing  this  object  for  his  children, 
as  he  could  not  lose  much  by  it,  and  would  make  them  all 
happy.  If  the  free  States  did  not  want  them  all  for  ser- 
vants, we  would  take  the  balance  in  our  nation  to  help  our 
women  make  corn. 

I have  not  time  now,  nor  is  it  necessary  to  enter  more 
into  detail  about  my  travels  through  the  United  States. 
The  white  people  know  all  about  them,  and  my  people  have 
started  to  their  hunting  grounds  and  I am  anxious  to  follow 
them. 

Before  I take  leave  of  the  public,  I must  contradict  the 
story  of  some  of  the  village  criers,  who,  I have  been  told, 
accuse  me  of  having  murdered  women  and  children  among 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  133 


the  whites.  This  assertion  is  false.  I never  did  nor  have  I 
any  knowledge  that  any  of  my  nation  ever  killed  a white 
woman  or  child.  I make  this  statement  of  truth  to  satisfy 
the  white  people  among  whom  I have  been  traveling,  and 
by  whom  I have  been  treated  with  great  kindness,  that, 
when  they  shook  me  by  the  hand  so  cordially,  they  did  not 
shake  the  hand  that  had  ever  been  raised  against  any  but 
warriors. 

It  has  always  been  our  custom  to  receive  all  strangers 
that  come  to  our  village  or  camps  in  time  of  peace  on 
terms  of  friendship,  to  share  with  them  the  best  provisions 
we  have,  and  give  them  all  the  assistance  in  our  power. 
If  on  a journey  or  lost,  to  put  them  on  the  right  trail,  and 
if  in  want  of  moccasins,  to  supply  them.  I feel  grateful 
to  the  whites  for  the  kind  manner  they  treated  me  and 
my  party  whilst  traveling  among  them,  and  from  my  heart 
I assure  them  that  the  white  man  will  always  be  welcome 
in  our  village  or  camps,  as  a brother.  The  tomahawk  is 
buried  forever!  We  will  forget  what  has  passed,  and  may 
the  watchword  between  the  Americans  and  the  Sacs  and 
Foxes  ever  be — ‘‘Friendship.”' 

I am  done  now.  A few  more  moons  and  I must  follow 
my  fathers  to  the  shades.  May  the  Great  Spirit  keep  our 
people  and  the  whites  always  at  peace,  is  the  sincere  wish  of 


BLACK  HAWK. 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


been  called  which  agreed  that  Quash-qua-me,  the  Lance, 
and  other  chiefs,  with  the  old  men,  women  and  children, 
and  such  others  as  chose  to  accompany  them,  should  de- 
scend the  Mississippi  to  St.  Louis,  and  place  themselves 
under  the  American  chief  stationed  there.  They  accord- 
ingly went  down  to  St.  Louis,  were  received  as  the  friendly 
band  of  our  nation,  were  sent  up  the  Missouri,  and  pro- 
vided for,  while  their  friends  were  assisting  the  British. 
Keokuk  was  then  introduced  to  me  as  the  war  chief  of  the 
braves  then  in  the  village.  I inquired  how  he  had  become 
chief.  They  said  that  a large  armed  force  was  seen  by 
their  spies  going  toward  Peoria.  Fears  were  entertained 
that  they  would  come  up  'and  attack  the  village,  and  a 
council  had  been  called  to  decide  as  to  the  best  course  to 
be  adopted,  which  concluded  upon  leaving  the  village  and 
going  to  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  to  get  out  of  the 
way.  Keokuk,  during  the  sitting  of  the  council,  had  been 
standing  at  the  door  of  the  lodge,  not  being  allowed  to 
enter,  as  he  had  never  killed  an  enemy,  where  he  remained 
until  old  Wacome  came  out.  lie  then  told  him  that  he 
had  heard  what  they  had  decided  on,  and  was  anxious  to 
be  permitted  to  speak  before  the  council  adjourned. 
Wacome  returned  and  asked  leave  for  Keokuk  to  come 
in  and  make  a speech.  His  request  was  granted.  Keokuk 
entered  and  addressed  the  chiefs.  He  said : ‘T  have  heard 
with  sorrow  that  you  have  determined  to  leave  our  village 
and  cross  the  Mississippi,  merely  because  you  have  been 
told  that  the  Americans  were  coming  in  this  direction. 
Would  you  leave  our  village,  desert  our  homes,  and  fly 
before  an  enemy  approaches?  Would  you  leave  all,  even 
the  graves  of  our  fathers,  to  the  mercy  of  an  enemy  with- 
out trying  to  defend  them?  Give  me  charge  of  your  war- 
riors and  I will  defend  the  village  while  you  sleep  in  safety.” 

The  council  consented  that  Keokuk  should  be  war  chief. 
He  marshaled  his  braves,  sent  out  spies  and  advanced  with 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


45 


a party  himself  on  the  trail  leading  to  Peoria.  They  re- 
turned without  seeing  an  enemy.  The  Americans  did  not 
come  by  our  village.  All  were  satisfied  with  the  appoint- 
ment of  Keokuk.  He  used  every  precaution  that  our  people 
should  not  be  surprised.  This  is  the  manner  and  the  cause 
of  his  receiving  the  appointment.  I was  satisfied,  and  then 
started  to  visit  my  wife  and  children.  I found  them  well, 
and  my  boys  were  growing  finely. 

It  is  not  customary  for  us  to  say  much  about  our  women, 
as  they  generally  perform  their  part  cheerfully  and  never 
interfere  with  business  belonging  to  the  men.  This  is  the 
only  wife  I ever  had  or  ever  will  have.  She  is  a good 
woman,  and  teaches  my  boys  to  be  brave.  Plere  I would 
have  rested  myself  and  enjoyed  the  comforts  of  my  lodge, 
but  I could  not.  I had  promised  to  avenge  the  death  of 
my  adopted  son. 

I immediately  collected  a party  of  thirty  braves,  and 
explained  to  them  the  object  of  my  making  this  war  party, 
which  was  to  avenge  the  death  of  my  adopted  son,  who 
had  been  cruelly  and  wantonly  murdered  by  the  whites. 
I explained  to  them  the  pledge  I had  made  to  his  father, 
and  told  them  they  were  the  last  words  he  had , heard 
spoken.  All  were  willing  to  go  with  me  to  fulfill  my  word. 
We  started  in  canoes,  and  descended  the  Mississippi  until 
we  arrived  near  the  place  where  Fort  Madison  had  stood. 
It  had  been  abandoned  and  burned  by  the  whites,  and  noth- 
ing remained  but  the  chimneys.  We  were  pleased  to  see 
that  the  white  people  had  retired  from  the  country.  We 
proceeded  down  the  river  again.  I landed  with  one  brave 
near  Cape  Gray;  the  remainder  of  the  party  went  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Cuivre.  I hurried  across  to  the  trail  that 
led  from  the  mouth  of  the  Cuivre  to  a fort  and  soon  after- 
wards heard  firing  at  the  mouth  of  the  Creek,  'vlyself 
and  brave  concealed  ourselves  on  the  side  of  the  road.  We 
had  not  remained  here  long  before  two  men,  riding  one 


I 


t 


I 


CHAPTER  VIIL 


Black  Hawk's  Watch  Tower — Description  of  the 
Country — Indian  Courtship  and  Marriage  Cus- 
toms— Unhappy  Reflections — Indian  Mode  of  Life 
— Dances  and  Amusements — Religious  Beliefs — 
How  the  Corn  Came — An  Indian  Love  Tragedy — 
Fort  Armstrong — Death  of  His  Children — Rendi- 
tion of  a Murderer — His  Release — Depredations  of 
White  Settlers. 

Our  village  was  situated  on  the  north  side  of  Rock 
River,  at  the  foot  of  the  rapids,  on  the  point  of  land  be- 
tween Rock  River  and  the  Mississippi.  In  front  a prairie 
extended  to  the  Mississippi,  and  in  the  rear  a continued 
bluff  gently  ascended  from  the  prairie. 

On  its  highest  peak  our  Watch  Tower  was  situated, 
from  which  we  had  a fine  view  for  many  miles  up  and 
down  Rock  River,  and  in  every  direction.  On  the  side  of 
this  bluff  we  had  our  cornfields,  extending  about  two  miles 
up  parallel  with  the  larger  river,  where  they  adjoined  those 
of  the  Foxes,  whose  village  was  on  the  same  stream,  op- 
posite the  lower  end  of  Rock  Island,  and  three  miles  dis- 
tant from  ours.  We  had  eight  hundred  acres  in  cultiva- 
tion including  what  we  had  on  the  islands  in  Rock  River.- 
The  land  around  our  village  which  remained  unbroken 
was  covered  with  blue  grass  which  furnished  excellent  pas- 
ture for  our  horses.  Several  fine  springs  poured  out  of  the 
bluff  near  by,  from  which  we  were  well  supplied  with  good 
water.  The  rapids  of  Rock  River  furnished  us  with  an 
abundance  of  excellent  fish,  and  the  land  being  very  fertile, 
never  failed  to  produce  good  crops  of  corn,  beans,  pump- 
kins, and  squashes.  We  always  had  plenty;  our  children 
never  tried  from  hunger,  neither  were  our  people  in  want. 

62 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  63 

Here  our  village  had  stood  for  more  than  a hundred  years, 
during  all  of  which  time  we  were  the  undisputed  possessors 
of  the  Mississippi  Valley,  from  the  Wisconsin  to  the  Portage 
des  Sioux,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Missouri,  being  about 
seven  hundred  miles  in  length. 

At  this  time  we  had  very  little  intercourse  with  the 
whites  except  those  who  were  traders.  Our  village  was 
healthy,  and  there  was  no  place  in  the  country  possessing 
such  advantages,  nor  hunting  grounds  better  than  those  we 
had  in  possession.  If  a prophet  had  come  to  our  village 
in  those  days  and  told  us  that  the  things  were  to  take  place 
which  have  since  come  to  pass,  none  of  our  people  would 
have  believed  him.  What!  to  be  driven  from  our  village 
and  our  hunting  grounds,  and  not  even  to  be  permitted  to 
visit  the  graves  of  our  forefathers  and  relatives  and  friends? 

This  hardship  is  not  known  to  the  whites.  With  us  it 
is  a custom  to  visit  the  graves  of  our  friends  and  keep  them 
in  repair  for  many  years.  The  mother  will  go  alone  to 
weep  over  the  grave  of  her  child.  The  brave,  with  pleasure, 
visits  the  grave  of  his  father,  after  he  has  been  successful 
in  war,  and  repaints  the  post  that  marks  where  he  lies. 
There  is  no  place  like  that  where  the  bones  of  our  fore- 
fathers lie  to  go  to  when  in  grief.  Here  prostrate  by  the 
tombs  of  our  fathers  will  the  Great  Spirit  take  pity  on  us. 

But  how  different  our  situation  now  from  what  it  was 
in  those  happy  days  1 Then  we  were  as  happy  as  the  buffalo 
on  the  plains,  but  now,  we  are  as  miserable  as  the  hungry 
wolf  on  the  prairie.  But  I am  digressing  from  my  story. 
Bitter  reflections  crowd  upon  my  mind  and  must  find  utter- 
ance. 

When  we  returned  to  our  village  in  the  spring,  from 
our  wintering  grounds,  we  would  finish  bartering  with  our 
traders,  who  always  followed  us  to  our  village.  We  pur- 
posely kept  some  of  our  fine  furs  for  this  trade,  and,  as 
there  was  great  opposition  among  them  who  should  get 


.;■  ■ ; V.^  fli- 

.]  :ii!  ■ 

' 

■ ■ > 'Kvvtf^r?!  ^ 

- ' :2a'»  5 it' 


tlwiT '■ 

.•■:'•  ..il 

: ■ : 

•;  '>  SWfe  , 
' ■*.  .i'.r-iSJpii' 

; 'eWlt 


64 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


these  furs,  we  always  got  our  goods  :cheap.  After  this 
trade  was  over,  the  traders  would  give  us  a few  kegs  of 
rum,  which  were  generally  promised  in  the  fall,  to  encour- 
age us  to  make  a good  hunt  and  not  go  to  war.  They 
would  then  start  with  their  furs  and  peltries  for  their 
homes,  and  our  old  men  would  take  a frolic.  At  this  time 
our  young  men  never  drank.  When  this  was  ended,  the 
next  thing  to  be  done  was  to  bury  our  dead;  such  as  had 
died  during  the  year.  This  is  a great  medicine  feast.  The 
relations  of  those  who  have  died,  give  all  the  goods  they 
have  purchased,  as  presents  to  their  friends,  thereby  re- 
ducing themselves  to  poverty,  to  show  the  Great  Spirit 
that  they  are  humble,  so  that  he  will  take  pity  on  them. 
We  would  next  open  the  caches  (28),  take  out  the  corn 
and  other  provisions  which  had  been  put  up  in  the  fall.  We 
would  then  commence  repairing  our  lodges.  As  soon  as 
this  was  accomplished,  we  repaired  the  fences  around  our 
cornfields  and  cleaned  them  off  ready  for  planting.  This 
work  was  done  by  the  women  (29).  The  men  during  this 
time  are  feasting  on  dried  venison,  bear’s  meat,  wild  fowl 
and  corn  prepared  in  different  ways,  while  recounting  to 
one  another  what  took  place  during  tlie  winter. 

Our  women  plant  the  corn,  and  as  soon  as  they  are 
done  we  make  a feast,  at  which  we  dance  the  crane  dance 
in  which  they  join  us,  dressed  in  their  most  gaudy  attire, 
and  decorated  with  feathers.  At  this  feast  the  young  mefi 
select  the  women  they  wish  to  have  for  wives.  Each  then 
informs  his  mother,  who  calls  on  the  niolher  of  the  girl, 
when  the  necessary  arrangements  are  made  and  the  time 
appointed  for  him  to  come.  He  goes  to  the  lodge  when  all 
are  asleep,  or  pretend  to  be,  and  with  his  flint  and  steel 
strikes  a light  and  soon  finds  where  his  intended  sleeps. 
He  then  awakens  her,  holds  the  light  close  to  his  face  that 
she  may  know  him,  after  which  he  places  the  light  close 
to  her.  If  she  blows  it  out  the  ceremony  is  ended  and  he 


65 


BLACK  HAWK^S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 

appears  in  the  lodge  next  morning  as  one  of  the  family.  If 
she  does  not  blow'  out  the  light,  but  leaves  it  burning  he 
retires  from  the  lodge.  The  next  day  he  places  himself  in 
full  view  of  it  and  plays  his  flute.  The  young  women  go 
out  one  by  one  to  see  who  he  is  playing  for.  The  tune 
changes  to  let  them  know  that  he  is  not  playing  for  them. 
When  his  intended  makes  her  appearance  at  the  door,  he 
:continues  his  courting  tune  until  she  returns  to  the  lodge. 
He  then  quits  playing  and  makes  another  trial  at  night 
which  usually  turns  out  favorably.  During  the  first  year 
they  ascertain  whether  they  can  agree  with  each  other  and 
be  happy,  if  not  they  separate  and  each  looks  for  another 
companion.  If  we  werq  to  live  together  and  disagree  we 
would  be  as  foolish  as  the  whites.  No  indiscretion  can 
banish  a woman  from  her  parental  lodge;  no  difference 
how  many  children  she  may  bring  home  she  is  always  wel- 
come— the  kettle  is  over  the  fire  to  feed  them. 

The  crane  dance  often  lasts  two  or  three  days.  When 
this  is  over,  we  feast  again  and  have  our  national  dance. 
The  large  square  in  the  village  is  swept  and  prepared  for 
the  purpose.  The  chiefs  and  old  warriors  take  seats  on 
mats,  which  have  been  spread  on  the  upper  end  of  the 
square,  next  come  the  drummers  and  singers,  the  braves 
and  women  form  the  sides,  leaving  a large  space  in  the 
middle.  The  drums  beat  and  the  singing  commences.  A 
warrior  enters  the  square,  keeping  time  with  the  music. 
He  shows  the  manner  he  started  on  a war  party,  how  he 
approached  the  enemy^  he  strikes  and  shows  how  he  killed 
him.  All  join  in  the  applause,  and  he  then  leaves  the  square 
and  another  takes  his  place.  Sucli  of  our  young  men  as^ 
have  not  been  out  in  war  parties  and  killed  an  enemy  stand 
back  ashamed,  not  being  allowed  to  enter  the  square.  I 
remember  that  I was  ashamed  to  look  where  our  young 
men  stood^  before  I could  take  my  stand  in  the  ring  as  a 
warrior. 

6 


66  BLACK  HAWrS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 

What  pleasure  it  is  to  an  old  warrior  to  see  his  son 
come  forward  and  relate  his  exploits.  It  makes  him  feel 
young,  induces  him  to  enter  the  square  and  ''fight  his  battles 
o’er  again.” 

This  national  dance  makes  our  warriors.  When  I was 
travelling  last  summer  on  a steamboat,  on  the  river  going 
from  New  York  to  Albany,  I was  shown  the  place  where 
the  Americans  dance  the  war  dance  [West  Point],  where 
the  old  warriors  recount  to  their  young  men  what  they 
have  done  to  stimulate  them  to  go  and  do  likewise.  This 
surprised  me,  as  I did  not  think  the  whites  understood  our 
way  of  making  braves. 

When  our  national  dance  is  over,  our  cornfields  hoed, 
every  weed  dug  up  and  our  corn  about  knee  high,  all  our 
young  men  start  in  a direction  toward  sundown,  to  hunt 
deer  and  buffalo  and  to  kill  Sioux  if  any  are  found  on  our 
hunting  grounds.  A part  of  our  old  men  and  women  go 
to  the  lead  mines  to  make  lead,  and  the  remainder  of  our 
people  start  to  fish  and  get  meat  stuff.  Every  one  leaves 
the  village  and  remains  away  about  forty  days.  They  then 
return,  the  hunting  party  bringing  in  dried  buffalo  and 
deer  meat,  and  sometimes  Sioux  scalps,  when  they  are 
found  trespassing  on  our  hunting  grounds.  At  other  times 
they  are  met  by  a party  of  Sioux  too  strong  for  them  and 
are  driven  in.  If  the  Sioux  have  killed  the  Sacs  last,  they 
expect  to  be  retaliated  upon  and  will  fly  before  them,  and 
so  with  us.  Each  party  knows  that  the  other  has  a right 
to  retaliate,  which  induces  those  who  have  killed  last  to 
give  way  before  their  enemy,  as  neither  wishes  to  strike,  ex- 
cept to  avenge  the  death  of  relatives.  All  our  wars  are  insti- 
gated by  the  relations  of  those  killed,  or  by  aggressions  on 
our  hunting  grounds.  The  party  from  the  lead  mines  brings 
lead,  and  the  others  dried  fish,  and  mats  for  our  lodges. 
Presents  are  now  made  by  each  party,  the  first  giving  to 
the  others  dried  buffalo  and  deer,  and  they  in  return  prc- 


BLACK  HAWK’S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  67 

seating  them  lead,  dried  fish  and  mats.  This  is  a happy 
season  of  the  year,  having  plenty  of  provisions,  such  as 
beans,  squashes  and  other  produce;  with  our  dried  meat 
ar.d  fish,  we*  continue  to  make  feasts  and  visit  each  other 
until  our  corn  is  ripe.  Some  lodge  in  the  village  makes  a 
feast  daily  to  the  Great  Spirit.  I cannot  explain  this  so 
that  the  white  people  will  understand  me,  as  we  have  no 
regular  standard  among  us. 

Every  one  makes  his  feast  as  he  thinks  best,  to  please 
the  Great  Spirit,  who  has  the  care  of  all  beings  created. 
Others  believe  in  two  Spirits,  one  good  and  one  bad,  and 
make  feasts  for  the  Bad  Spirit,  to  keep  him  quiet.  They 
think  that  if  they  can  make  peace  with  him,  the  Good  Spirit 
will  not  hurt  them.  For  my  part  I am  of  the  opinion,  that 
so  far  as  we  have  reason  we  have  a right  to  use  it  in  de- 
termining what  is  right  or  wrong,  and  we  should  always 
pursue  that  path  which  we  believe  to  be  right,  believing 
^'whatever  is,  is  right.”  If  the  Great  and  Good  Spirit  wished 
us  to  believe  and  do  as  the  whites,  he  could  easily  change 
our  opinions,  so  that  we  could  see,  and  think,  and  act  as 
they  do.  We  are  nothing  compared  to  his  power,  and  we 
feel  and  know  it.  We  have  men  among  us,  like  the  whites, 
who  pretend  to  know  the  right  path,  but  will  not  consent 
to  show  it  v/ithout  pay.  I have  no  faith  in  their  paths,  but 
believe  that*  every  man  must  make  his  own  path. 

When  our  corn  is  getting  ripe,  our  young  people  watch 
with  anxiety  for  the  signal  to  pull  roasting  ears,  as  none 
dare  touch  them  until  the  proper  time.  When  the  corn  is 
fit  for  use  another  great  ceremony  takes  place,  with  feast- 
ing and  returning  thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  giving  us 
corn. 

I will  here  relate  the  manner  in  which  corn  first  came. 
According  to  tradition  handed  down  to  our  people,  a beau- 
tiful woman  was  seen  to  descend  from  the  clouds,  and 
alight  upon  the  earth,  by  two  of  our  ancestors  who  had 


' ' ■■’;i.ni  '>  i*.  . • 

.!^r<- . f^<^  'I 

■■  v;.  ‘ I 

,,-.  if  , ;>  t 

,:.  ■.  ^ 
■ ■'•  : " iJ;i''''  - ^ 


. ^ 

- ■-.  j 

i 

.Wv'  j 

‘ , .j 

.•;.'s’  '\ 

\ ■ - v‘*^  j 

■ ' '-.V/  -•■$  j 

:.'  ■ i 


\ 

( 


'i. 


